EXTRACTS 



THE JOURNAL * 



OF THE LATE 



MARGARET WOODS, 



THE YEAR 1771 TO 1821. 



"All the days of my appointed time will I wait, till my change come." 

Job, xiv. 14. 



THIRD EDITION. 



PHILADELPHIA: 

HENRY LONGSTRETH, 347, MARKET STREET. 

LONDON :— CHARLES GILPIN. 

18 5 0. 










■ \ 



STEREOTYPED BY J. FA^AN. 
PRINTED BY KING AND BAIRD. 



PEEFACE. 



The Manuscript^ from which the following 
pages are extracted^ was bequeathed by the 
writer to her daughter and grand-daughters^ with 
views which may be best explained in her own 
w^ords ; '' Not that I consider them as containing 
any thing new, or particularly valuable, but be- 
cause I think the remarks made by one for whom 
we retain an affectionate remembrance, are often 
more attended to, than those of persons to whom 
we are indifferent." 

Those who have received consolation and en- 
couragement from the perusal of this Manuscript, 
believe that their estimate of its value is not de- 
rived solely from their own feelings of love and 
respect for the Author, and hope that its useful- 
ness may be extended to a wider circle by the 

(iii) 



iv PREFACE. 

present publication. It is scarcely necessary to 
add, that in preparing this for the pre" N^ ^ 
merely verbal alterations have been adml . \!r 

Margaret Woods, a member of the Society of 
Friends, was the eldest daughter of Samuel"^ and 
Grizell Hoare, many years resident at Stoke 
Newington, near London. She was born in 1748, 
and was married to Joseph Woods in the spring 
of 1769. They at first settled in London, but 
after two or three years removed to Stoke New- 
ington ; and she continued to reside in that 
village, till her seventy-fourth year, when she 
peacefully departed this life on the fifth of the 
seventh month, 1821, little more than a week 
after writing the last paragraph in the Journal. 

* Son of Joseph and Margaret Hoare, of Cork. 



CONTENTS. 



Page 
1771. 

" Set thine bouse in order, for thou shalt die," &c 13 

" Hear, Heavens, and give ear, O earth" 14 

1772. 

Self-examination 16 

1773. 

A sense of the mercies of God tends to humility 19 

The danger of self-indulgence 20 

Consolatory reflections on the providence of God 22 

Reflections arising from a visit 23 

" In thy presence, O God, is fulness of joy" 24 

On attending meetings 25 

1774. 

The comfort and support of religion 26 

On attention to the words of ministers — Gratitude to God 27 

Silent meetings 28 

Happiness here, dependant on the hopes of immortality 29 

Necessity of keeping close to our Spiritual Guide 30 

On some expressions of S. Fothergill 31 

1775. 

The influence of the Holy Spirit 32 

" Into thine hand I commit my spirit" 33 

Speculative reasoning — Catherine Phillips 34 

On patience under anxiety 36 

The difterence of customs 37 

On Scripture Commentaries 38 

The benefit of a humbled state 39 

On vexation of spirit 41 

Afllictions should not lead to discontent 42 

*' He that doeth righteously is righteous" 43 

The love of retirement 47 

The benefit to be derived from reproof 49 

On the doctrine of perfection 51 

Thoughts on the ministry 52 

The government of the j'assions 51 

1 * (V) 



VI CONTENTS. 

Pa-e. 
1776. 

The shortness of time, and the pursuit of knowledge (37 

On appearances of neglect from friends 69 

Death of A. G 61 

The happiness of trust in God 62 

On self-confidence 63 

Knowledge, speculative reasoning — Duties of women 64 

Reflections 66 

Love of the world — Need of watchfulness 67 

" Unto the pure all things are pure" 69 

1777. 

" Except a man be born again," &c 70 

"My sheep hear my voice" — Earnest desire for acceptance 72 

The necessity of perseverance 74 

Family cares, and miscellaneous observations 75 

*' Days should speak, and a multitude of years teach wisdom" . . 78 

1778. 

Remarks during indisposition — Gratitude for mercies 79 

Influence of mind and body on each other 81 

On the disposition to self-excuse 82 

1779. 

On comparing our Society to the children of Israel 84 

Spiritual worship and forms of worship 85 

On meekness 86 

The desire for happiness, and the means of attaining it 87 

1780. 

Faith is the gift of God 89 

Benefit of the Cross 90 

" Without me ye can do nothing" 91 

*' In the world ye shall have tribulation" 92 

On the desire of applause 94 

The need of consistency and perseverance 95 

On zeal and faith 96 

1781. 

Thankfulness under weakness 98 

On judgments 99 

Difference between theory and practice 100 

On censorious remarks 101 

1782. 

The disposition to build on happiness here 102 

Inoculation of children 103 

On tenacity in argument — Love of power 104 

Danger of thinking too well of ourselves 105 

On the miseries of life 107 



CONTENTS. VU 

Page. 
1783. 

Death of a relation ^ 112 

On discipline 113 

Review of life .' 115 

Benefit of being out of the way of temptation 116 

On a jealous temper 118 

1784. 

Comparison of temporal blessings 119 

1786 

" We must through much tribulation enter,'^ &c 120 

Duty of compassionating the failings of others 121 

1787. 

" Lead us not into temptation" 123 

Desire for watchfulness and humility 124 

1788. 

Desire for patience — On good humour 125 

On zeal for the church 1 26 

Visit to Winchmore-hill Meeting 127 

" Lord, remember me when thou comest," &c 128 

" If in this life only we have hope," &c 130 

On liberality of sentiment 131 

Estimate of earthly things in theory and practice 132 

" My son, give me thine heart" 133 

1790. 

Sense of humiliation from human depravity 135 

1792. 

Solicitude of parents, and advice to children 136 

1793. 

The poor, and our duties towards them 130 

Hot weather 141 

1794. 

New year — Need of watchfulness in small trials 142 

Death of a near relation 144 

T. Scattergood — No progress while religion is a task ; . . . 145 

1795. 

Frost and thaw 116 

Serious state of public atlairs ll() 

" When I consider thy heaven?, the work of thy linger:?,'' &c. ... 117 



vm CONTENTS. 

Page. 
1706. 

Exhortation to be religious 148 

Internal revelation 149 

Death of the writer's father 151 

" God is our refuge and strength" 151 

Thoughts in illness 152 

1797. 

The goodness of God 153 

*' Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap" 154 

Confidence and fear 1 56 

" A prophet is not without honour but in his own country" 157 

At Hastings 159 

"Many are the afflictions of the righteous" 159 

1798. 

We get forward by little and little 160 

" Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of" 161 

" Good is the word of the Lord which thou hast spoken" 162 

1799. 

Family cares 163 

The guidance of youth 164 

Mercy in affliction 166 

The query respecting love , 167 

The corruption of human nature 168 

1800. 

"Lord, I have loved the habitation of thy house" 170 

Death of a little grand-daughter, and reflections 171 

*' Friends counsel quick dismission of our grief" 172 

Transient nature of human joys 173 

Marriage and burial 174 

1801. 

A new century — " Canst thou by searching find out God" 175 

Man to be judged according to the light received 177 

" As for me and my house, we will serve the Lord" ISO 

Death of a friend, and reflections 181 

" Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him" -......, 183 

" Lo, we have left all, and have followed thee" 185 

*' The efl^ectual, fervent prayer of a righteous man," &c 186 

♦' Give me now wisdom and knowledge," &c.. 187 

1802. 

Children begin life as their parents leave 190 

The danger of self-exaltation 191 

Duty of improving the one talent 192 

" He has no hope who never had a fear" 193 

On the failure of faculties 195 



CONTENTS. ix 

Page. 

« I will fear no evil, for thou art with me" 19G 

Our need of Divine mercy 197 

Death of the writer's mother 199 

1803. 

"I can do all things through Christ, which strengtheneth me''. . . . 200 

Progress sometimes by small steps 201 

Approach of summer — Oq the ministry 202 

Recollections associated with May-day 204 

Winchmore-hill Meeting and burial ground 205 

«' The lot is cast into the lap" — Public affairs 20G 

Storm— Reflections arising from public affairs 207 

Fast-day 210 

State of the poor 211 

*' All the days of my appointed time will I wait" 212 

Prayers, usually repetitions 213 

1804. 

Serious reflections 214 

The doubting disciple 215 

" Oh send out thy light and thy truth" 216 

« What lack I yet" ; 217 

" Love your enemies" 218 

Be not weary in well-doing" 219 

1805. 

All our desires should tend towards heaven 220 

On serving God and Mammon 221 

Controversy proves the fallibility of human nature 222 

Soliloquy 223 

" For all I bless thee, most for the severe" 224 

On marriage between persons of different persuasions 225 

1806. 

« My heart is fixed" 227 

" A man's enemies are the men of his own house" 227 

The hopes and fears of parents 228 

The danger of familiarity with vice 230 

On self-love 23 1 

Contemplation of Infinite power — " Love one to another" 234 

1807. 

Kindness should be ungrudging 235 

Stand in your allotments 236 

Reflections on the anticipation of evil 237 

Hope in affliction 238 

The present an evil world 239 



X CONTENTS. 

Page. 
1808. 

*' Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof" 242 

On seeking the Lord 243 

On the fear of being accused of hypocrisy 245 

On love 247 

On evangelical preaching 248 

1809. 

Floods — Unprofitableness of gloomy anticipations 251 

The distribution of talents 253 

On prudent limitation of expenses 254 

What is religion 255 

On duty and fashion applied to the education of the poor 257 

*' Shall not the Judge of all the earth do right" 258 

Watch over one another for good 261 

On detraction 262 

1810. 

Remarks on some opinions of Locke 263 

Self retrospect 265 

On truth 267 

Meditation 267 

On sympathy 268 

Reflections 269 

" Remember now thy Creator," &c 270 

On dissimulation 273 

ISll. 

Duties in a sick chamber 277 

*' We walk by faith and not by sight" 278 

Death of a young friend 280 

On disinterested love 282 

*' Commune with your own heart" 283 

*' jNIen and brethren, what shall we do" 283 

*' If any man will come after me, let him deny himself" 2S5 

*' God so loved the world,'' &;c 287 

1812. 

On the manifestations of Christ in the heart 288 

The consolation of faith and trust 290 

On spiritual communion ► 292 

*' Great is the mystery of Godliness" , 293 

*• My righteousness I hold fast" 294 

Thankfulness for the feeling of love 296 

Remarks in the Yearly Meeting 297 

Decease of the writer's husband -. 299 

Gloomy prospects — Reflections under anxiety 301 



CONTENTS. Xi 

rage. 
1813. 

Infinite Goodness beheld through faith 306 

On prayer 309 

Trust in God 310 

On the parable of the labourers in the vineyard 310 

The temptation of riches 312 

" One event to the righteous and to the wicked" 313 

The unprofitableness of ease and indulgence 314 

" If God will indeed be with me," &c 315 

On evil thoughts 317 

1814. 

The Gospel, glad tidings to sinners 318 

On Gospel doctrine 319 

" In the day of prosperity be joyful" 322 

Meditation 322 

Comfort under depression 323 

" Behold I am vile" 324 

Desire for rest * 325 

Reflections 327 

1815. 

On the management of children 328 

" Is any among you afflicted, let him pray" 329 

" Blessed is he whose transgression is forgiven" 330 

On devotion 332 

1816. 

Remarks on reading Law's Works 334 

Letters of Locke and Molyneux 335 

Various motives for leaving the Society of Friends 336 

On reading Owen's History of the Bible Society 339 

On forms of baptism > 342 

On the duties of women 343 

1817. 

" Surely, goodness and mercy shall follow me," &c 315 

Prayer 316 

On hope and assurance 347 

" Who can understand his errors" 349 

Family visit — Yearly Meeting 350 

Death of Princess Charlotte 351 

" All the days of my appointed time will I wait" 352 

1818. 

Birth day 353 

" Who is among you that feareth the Lord" 351 

Indisposition 356 



Xli CONTENTS. 

Page. 

Family visit — " If thou doest well," &c 357 

*' Could ye not watch with me one hour" 358 

The Society of Friends 360 

Dangers of prosperity 36 1 

The instruction of Eli to Samuel ^ 364 

Not " to put a stumbling block before the blind" 364 

The comparative happiness of different stations , 366 

1819. 

Illness and death of a sister 367 

*' Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you," &c 368 

IMixture of evil in our best performances 369 

The comfort of resignation 370 

1820. 

Acquiescence in the will of God — The love of God 372 

Advice to stand in our allotments » 373 

Illness 374 

Wish to live only to be useful 375 

1821. 

" All the children of Israel had light in their dwellings" 375 

Retrospect of the state of society 376 

Increase of infirmities — Death of a relation 377 

Illness 377 

Keligious visit 378 



EXTRACTS 

FROM THE JOURNAL, 
&c. 



1771. 

" Set thine house in order, for thou shalt die and 
not live."* It is a necessary engagement of mind fre- 
quently to look forward beyond the limits of this world, 
and ponder in our hearts whether we are fit to receive 
this awful message, " Thou shalt die and not live." 
However lightly we may treat these matters in the 
days of health and strength, yet the time will inevitably 
arrive, when we shall see the importance of them, and 
consider the gain of the whole world as nothing in 
comparison of our own souls. 

When the prospect of the grave seems to open be- 
fore us, the scene closing upon us in which we must 
bid adieu to all this world can afford, we are necessa- 
rily driven to the thought of what may be hereafter, 
and what account we shall be able to give before the 
Judge of the whole earth. Happy are we if we can 

* II Kings, XX. 1. Isaiah, xxxviii. 1. 

2 13 



14 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1771. 

appeal to God as did Hezekiah, '' Remember now, O 
Lord, I beseech thee, how I have walked before thee 
in truth, and with a perfect heart, and have done that 
which is good in thy sight."* If our consciences con- 
demn us not, then shall we have confidence towards 
God, and rest assured that when this earthly taberna- 
cle is dissolved, and the message is sent, which informs 
us that we must die and not live, we shall have a habi- 
tation in the heavens, a crown of glory, that will never 
be taken away. 

'' Hear, O heavens, and give ear, O earth ;"t This 
solemn call seems to fill the mind with a peculiar awe, 
and prepare it for attention to the most important 
truths. The same call is yet extended to us, in this 
generation. Be instructed, O my people, is the voice 
of the Father of Mercies. To hear the words of in- 
struction, we must withdraw from the alluring plea- 
sures of a sinful world, come out of Babylon, and par- 
take not of her idolatries ; for though the visitation of 
the Most High is extended to all mankind, that all may 
repent and liv^e ; yet the first command is, '' Cease to 
do evil,"j: and then shall we be instructed how "to do 
well." In the hour of cool meditation, how frequently 
do we hear the soft whisper of conscience, not only 
condemning the evil, and leading us to repentance, but 
pointing out to us the way by which we may arrive at 
happiness and glory. Inward retirement helps to show 
us ourselves ; the weakness and poverty of our situa- 
tion, and the necessity of receiving strength and con- 
solation from Him, who can remove all diflSculties, and 

♦ Isaiah, xxxviii, 3. f Isaiah, i. 2. t Isaiah i. 16, 17. 



1771. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 15 

is '<As the shadow of a great rock in a weary land.*'* 
How earnest, then, should be our endeavours to make 
God our friend ! How necessary is it for us to retire 
inward, that we may hear and receive with deep atten- 
tion the voice of instruction, knowing that it is only by 
obedience that we can inherit the promise. But let 
us not deceive ourselves with vain imaginations, and 
think that a form of godhness will serve, without the 
power. 

'' My son, give me thine heart, "t is the call to each 
individual. It is not a partial obedience with respect 
to moral rectitude, that will do for us ; but the obe- 
dience that is by faith : for without faith no man can 
please God. If we would be heirs of the kingdom, we 
must be disciples of Christ. Self-righteousness must 
be brought low. All pride must be laid in the dust, 
all high-mindedness be done away. We must learn 
meekness and humility of heart, and sit as at the foot- 
stool of Jesus, waiting for the gracious words which 
proceed out of his mouth. 

O Father of all creatures, Author and Creator of all 
good, condescend, I beseech thee, in thy never-failing 
mercy, to instruct us, who are the workmanship of thy 
hands, how we shall come before thy throne with an 
acceptable sacrifice. 

Whilst in this world of doubt and perplexity, wan- 
dering in the mazes of error, and bewildered in the 
paths of uncertainty, do Thou, O God, enlighten our 
understandings, and make us perfect in that know- 
ledge, which makcth wise unto salvation. Suffer not 

* Isaiahi xxxii. 2. t Prov. xxiii. 26. . 



16 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1772. 

our minds to be cast down with finding our incapacity 
of clearly discovering those things, which thou hast 
placed beyond our reach ; but grant, O Father of Mer- 
cies, that we may rest satisfied with those capacities 
which thou hast giv^cn us ; and be content to walk in 
humility and fear before thee, waiting for the glorious 
appearance of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, 
when that veil which now obscures our sight shall be 
drawn aside, and we shall see things clearly, as face 
to face. Suflier not our minds to be puflfed up with 
the vanity of fruitless inquiries into things beyond our 
depth, but rather let us endeavour to acquire meek- 
ness and humility of heart, the most truly valuable 
accomplishments ; that, through the assistance of thy 
holy Spirit, we may shine as lights in the world, and 
live to the praise and glory of thy name, desiring that 
our spirits may be bowed before thee in awful reve- 
rence, and that we may return thanksgiving for all thy 
mercies, under a deep sense, O Lord, that thou art 
worthy of all adoration and praise, both from thy de- 
pendent creatures in this world, and those blessed spi- 
rits, who are ever ministering before thy throne. 



1772. 

January. — Since the nature of man requires con- 
stant watchfulness, and a close inspection into our con- 
duct is necessary, I think it may not be unprofitable to 
ask ourselves the following, or similar questions, at 
the close of each day, before we go to rest. 



1772. or THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 17 

1st. Did I rise at a proper time in the morning, 
and, not having indulged sloth and laziness, endeavour 
to collect my thoughts, for the purpose of devotion ; 
vv^ith thankfulness, reflect on the continued mercies of 
my Creator, and, from a deep sense of the necessity 
of divine grace, ardently pour out my soul, according 
to the ability given, in fervent supplications at the foot- 
stool of His throne, w^ho is ever ready to give to those 
who ask aright ? 

2d. Have I endeavoured, in every occurrence of the 
day, to preserve a meek and humble deportment : dis- 
carded every emotion to anger and resentment ; not 
given way to any perverse thought or act, but checked 
every imagination that tended to evil ? 

3d. Have I avoided all untruth and dissimulation ; 
endeavoured that my words might be few and savoury, 
and that temperance in all things might be preserved ? 

4th. Have I in no instance omitted to do good ; ad- 
ministering according to ability given, both to the spi- 
ritual and temporal wants of my fellow-creatures ; re- 
membering that time is not to be spent in idleness ; 
and that it becomes those who have not their hands 
full with labouring in the care of their own families, 
more especially to abound in works of charity, clothing 
the naked, and visiting the sick? 

5th. Have I been sincere in my endeavours to act 
for the honour and glory of God ; not playing the hy- 
pocrite, or seeking praise of men ; but keeping my 
heart pure and undefiled, have I diligently improved 
those talents committed to my care, seeking to approve 
myself a faithful steward to Him who judgeth right- 
eously ? 
2# 



18 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1772. 

Should \vc be unable to answer these queries in the 
affirmative, let us not judge them unsuitable ; for 
though, finding we can answer them day after day, 
and year after year, with so little satisfaction, is apt 
sometimes to deter the mind from this close examina- 
tion into our conduct, and the secret springs of all our 
actions ; yet let us remember that an all-seeing eye 
takes such an inspection, and discerns even the most 
private thoughts and intents of the heart. If we are 
yet strangers and ahens from God, it is high time to 
begin our acquaintance with him, and while his day of 
visitation is still extended, turn to him with full purpose 
of heart, to serve him all the rest of our lives. 

Let us observe where our conduct has been hitherto 
most defective, and endeavour more diligently to guard 
against those errors in future ; having confidence, that 
the Power, which has hitherto protected us, will assist 
us in the performance of every good word and work. 
If we sincerely repent of our sins, we may rely on the 
mercy of God for forgiveness, knowing that He is faith- 
ful wiio hath promised. Not that a Christian is to 
rest satisfied with a state of continual sinning and re- 
penting ; he must bring forth works meet for repent- 
ance, such an amendment of life, as shows his repent- 
ance to be sincere. 

He who wilfully or negligently commits sin, with the 
prospect that he shall repent, is not unlikely to forfeit 
the mercy of God, have his heart hardened, and be cut 
off in his transgressions. But if our errors have pro- 
ceeded more from weakness and infirmities, than an 
intent to rebel against his commands, if we sincerely 
desire to amend, and fully purpose a greater watchful- 
ness, that, through the assistance of Divine Grace, we 



1773 OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 10 

may be enabled to withstand every temptation, there 
is then no doubt that he will compassionate, and suffer 
the penitential tear, through the mediation of a Saviour, 
to blot out those stains, which are otherwise indelibly 
marked in the book of life. When we have arrived 
at this experience, we may safely close our eyes in 
peace ; and though the day should no more dawn, nor 
these eyes again behold the sun ; if, in the silent dark- 
ness of the night, while our bodies are enwrapt in sleep, 
which is the emblem of death, our souls should be 
translated to another world, yet we shall there behold 
the Sun of Righteousness, and awake to the enjoyments 
of a celestial paradise. 



1773. 

February 7th. — A mind possessed of any sensibiUty, 
must often feel itself deeply humbled, under the consi- 
deration of its own unworthiness of the numberless 
blessings bestowed by a merciful Creator. When we 
perceive the mercies of God, and are led to reflect on 
his watchful providence, and care for our welfare, we 
can hardly forbear crying out in the language of holy 
writ, *' What shall I render unto the Lord for all his 
benefits ?"* I often feel myself deeply impressed with 
a sense of the manifold blessings bestowed, and in 
humble thankfulness of heart, pour out my supplication 
to the Most High, that I may no longer be the unwor- 
thy receiver of such multiplied favours ; but that my 

* Psalm cxvi. 12. 



20 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1773. 

heart may be so melted with gratitude, and warmed 
with celestial love, that thanksgiving and praise may 
ascend from the inmost recesses of my soid. '' To 
obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the 
fat of rams."* The praises of the lip, and of the 
tongue, or even secret aspirations of the heart, are 
little trouble; but obedience to the cross of Christ, and 
complying with His terms of salvation — these are things 
quite contrary to the spirit of this world, and engage 
all his followers in a painful warfare. By a perfect 
obedience to divine commands, w^e most glorify that 
God who made us, show our belief in His supreme 
power, and acknowledge the right of government to 
be in His hands. But without this attention to the 
voice of instruction, and obedience to the precepts re- 
ceived, we can never expect a growth in religion, or a 
partaking of those celestial dews, w^hich cause the spi- 
rit to ascend in grateful praise. Let us, therefore, 
diligently hearken and obey, that our souls may live ; 
live, in that divine life, which is alone living to the 
praise of him who created us ; and advancing from one 
degree of perfection to another, be prepared, at the 
conclusion of time, for translation to that kingdom 
where "this corruptible must put on incorruption, and 
this mortal must put on immortality."! 

February 13th. — A life of indulgence is not the way 
to arrive at Christian perfection. There are many 
things that appear trifles, which greatly tend to ener- 
vate the soul, and hinder its progress in the path to 
virtue and glory. The habit of indulging in things 



* I Samuel, xv. 22. f I Corinthians, xv. 53. 



1773. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 21 

which our judgments cannot thoroughly approve, grows 
stronger and stronger by every act of self-gratification, 
and we are led on by degrees to an excess of luxury, 
which must greatly weaken our hands in the spiritual 
warfare. 

I was led to these reflections, by the consideration 
how lying late in bed of a morning creeps on by de- 
grees. It appears a very trifling thing, and we can 
hardly believe, that half an hour's indulgence that way, 
amounts to a crime ; in itself it may not, and a general 
rule it would be impossible to fix ; but I believe each 
individual is apt to determine one in his own mind, 
and the crime lies in extending our indulgence beyond 
that standard, which our judgments have fixed. In 
every other action of life, the same reasoning takes 
place. If we do not endeavour to do that which is 
right in every particular circumstance, though trifling, 
we shall be in great danger of letting the same negli- 
gence take place, in matters more essential, and travel 
backwards all our lives, instead of experiencing that 
progressive state, which leads to a habitation, where 
care and sorrow never enter. We should keep a vigi- 
lant and strict watch over ourselves, knowing that the 
enemy of our souls has various temptations to present, 
and where he cannot influence to sins of commission, 
frequently leads the mind to those of omission, on whose 
heels the former are likely soon to tread ; for wc arc 
gradually led on from the one to the other, and the 
mind, enslaved by indulgence, and unwiUing to exert 
itself, is soon reduced to a sink of corruption, and can 
hardly be roused from such a state to a proper sense 
of duty, or animated to live such a hfe, as will alone 
lead to glory hereafter. 



22 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1773. 

August 30th. — The comfortable reflection, that a 
watcliful Providence regulates every event, and that 
nothing happens to us but for wise and good ends, 
greatly tends to alleviate every earthly care, and pre- 
vent that anxiety, which would otherwise be the portion 
of mortals. 

If sickness, or even death approach us in our near 
connexions, if prospects of various sorrows present 
themselves to our view, how calm is that mind whose 
dependence is on the Lord, who considers all the evils 
of this life, as things that endure but for a moment ; 
and that they may work " for us a far more exceeding 
and eternal weight of glory !"* It is often the earnest 
desire of my soul, that I may receive every dispensa- 
tion with thankfulness ; and that my will may be so 
wholly subjected to the Divine will, as to be able to 
say, with sincerity of heart, ''Thy will be done on 
earth, as it is in heaven." 

If we feel that all is right within, why should out- 
ward events disturb our repose ? If the afflictions we 
meet with, are not judgments for past transgressions^ 
and to rouse us more to a performance of duty in fu- 
ture, yet the sorrows that encompass us may be de- 
signed to wean us from this sublunary world, and en- 
gage us to fix our affections on heavenly objects, and 
lay up for ourselves treasures, where no thief can steal. 

September 26th. — On Thursday, the 23d, I went to 
pay a visit to a young woman lately married, with 
whom I have had a long intimacy. Every thing around 
the new-married couple seemed to bespeak affluence, 

* II Cor. iv. 17. 



1773. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 23 

and the conveniences of this life were plentifully be- 
stowed. Certainly, to have servants obedient to a call, 
and a carriage ready to attend, are agreeable conve- 
niences ; and such circumstances as allow the dealing 
around us with a liberal hand, afford pleasing sensa- 
tions to those who are possessed of sensibility of heart. 
But is not this elevation, too often, productive of pride? 
For my own part, I should have reason to fear being 
raised to such a state. A degree of self-sufficiency, 
and thinking more highly of ourselves for these goods 
of fortune, (which, in reality, make us no better than 
our fellow-creatures,) is apt to take place in the mind, 
and few sufficiently consider themselves as only stew- 
ards, accountable to their great Lord and Master, for 
all the blessings he bestows. 

A meaner state of life, when exempted from poverty, 
is generally less dangerous ; and many things we are 
obliged to submit to in such a condition, tend to humble 
the mind, and keep it in subjection. In most scenes 
of life, there are pleasures sufficient to make us wish 
its continuance ; and feeling this to be the case, we 
ought not to be desirous of greater temporal happiness, 
or ardent in its pursuit, knowing the necessity of hav- 
ing our affections set on things that are above, and 
being redeemed from the love of the world. Here we 
have no continuing city; all around us is transient and 
fading. We are only as travellers hastening to our 
eternal home, and if the accommodations we may meet 
with on the road arc not quite what we would wish, 
yet we shall shortly be free from the necessity of any 
of them ; and we should consider, that if the conve- 
niences of life were greater, we should be less apt to 
look forward to the end of our journey ; and, centering 



24 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1773. 

in present happiness, might quit our short-lived habita- 
tions with more regret. 

October 15th. — "In thy presence, O God, is fulness 
of joy, and at thy right hand there are pleasures for 
evermore."* In deep and awful silence, we are led 
to meditate on thy glorious kingdom, and feel ardent 
breathings of soul, that we may be made partakers of 
that blessed inheritance. Happy are those moments, 
in which we feel ourselves thus influenced, and draw- 
ing near to thee in spirit, w^orship before thy throne in 
reverential awe. Most gracious Being, more and more 
animate me with a love of thee, and with fervent de- 
sires to feel my heart devoted to thy service. Strength- 
en, O Lord God, if it be thy will, the impressions of 
duty; rouse me from sloth and negligence to a diligent 
waiting upon thee, and a watchful care that all may 
be done to thy glory. Let not the enticing pleasures 
of a deluding world steal my heart from thee, my ever- 
lasting Father ; but so strengthen my hands, that I 
may be willing to give up all at thy command, and 
knowing that neither father nor mother, husband nor 
children, are to be preferred before thee, run the race 
that thou hast appointed me with singleness of heart. 
O Lord God, Thou whose penetrating eye sees the in- 
most recesses of my soul. Thou knowest, that in the 
hours of serious reflection, I am desirous of serving 
thee above all, though in deep humility, and a feeling 
sense of my own weakness, I am led to lament that 
how to perform that which I will, I know not. Assist 
my feeble endeavours, O gracious Father, and uphold 

* Psalm xv'i. 11. 



1774. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 25 

me by thy power ; remove every weight and every 
burden, and grant that I may so live, while in this 
tabernacle of clay, as to look forward with a well- 
grounded hope of a glorious immortality ! 

December 22d. — I have sometimes thought that 
when the attendance of meetings for the worship of 
the Supreme Being, is accompanied with inconvenience 
or danger, it serves rather as a spur to prompt us to 
diligence when there, that our labour and pains may 
not prove wholly in vain. A careful watch over the 
mind is as necessary for our final preservation, as over 
our actions. If the inside is polluted, the outside can 
hardly be kept clean ; and that disposition to rambling 
thoughts, which we so frequently find, when gathered 
under the pretence of inward worship, requires the 
greatest care to be speedily checked, otherwise, the 
important end for which we profess to be met, will not 
only be frustrated, but the hours thus negligently passed 
will rise against us at the great day of condemnation, 
when we shall be called to an account for all those 
talents which have been committed to our care, and 
every man will receive a reward according to his 
works. 



1774. 

2d, 1st Mo. — While encompassed in these bodies of 

clay, what trifling events tend to discompose us ! Our 

happiness seems liable to be overset by every minute 

occurrence, and the least cross event disturbs that 

3 



26 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1774. 

tranquillity of mind, without which true felicity can 
never be enjoyed. Surely this life is of little worth, 
when withdrawn from the prospect of a glorious im- 
mortality. It is thy blest province, O Religion, to 
sweeten the bitter cup of life, smooth the rugged paths 
which we are obliged to tread, and comfort the soul 
with a lively hope, that when freed from these taber- 
nacles of clay, she may soar aloft into the regions of 
a blessed eternity. 

However discomposed, however afflicted we may be, 
yet this hope still remains, a never-failing source of 
peace ; and the mind that sincerely desires so to over- 
come every propensity to evil, as to be accepted in the 
sight of a most holy God, will feel a renewal of strength 
to get the better of all those passions which war against 
its peace, and to run with patience the race that is set 
before it. 

When w^e take a view of that boundless Eternity 
w^hich awaits us, and contemplate the glories of a ce- 
lestial kingdom, w^e can scarcely forbear feeling sur- 
prise, that a soul destined for such a mansion, should 
be liable to be ruffled by the insignificant things of this 
life. Yet so it is ; probably to keep us in that state 
of humility, which makes us sensible of the necessity 
of learning in the school of true wisdom ; and that, 
feeling our own propensity to error, we may implore 
that grace which can alone enable us to overcome, and 
depend on that Power who is all-sufficient, and will 
preserve, in every temptation, the mind that diligently 
seeks counsel from Him. 

4th, 2d Mo. — A particular attention to the words of 
a minister, so as to imprint them on the memory, with 



1774. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 27 

a design afterwards to set them down in writing, I 
have sometimes thought tended to lessen the benefit 
that might otherwise be received from his ministry; 
the design of which is to draw the mind nearer to the 
true Minister of the Sanctuary, and which has often 
been found effectual to inspire with heavenly affections, 
and ardent breathings of soul to the Source of all good. 

20th, 3d Mo. — Every earthly blessing seems to in- 
spire a sensible mind with a lively gratitude to the 
great Author of every gift, and raises an acknowledg- 
ment of our unworthiness, even of the least of his fa- 
vours. Happy would it be, if this sensibility awakened 
in us lasting impressions, and made us diligent in serv- 
ing so beneficent a Master. If temporal enjoyments 
can raise this thankfulness of heart, how much more 
gratitude ought we to feel for those blessings which 
are of infinite duration, the visitations of that Power, 
which would not only conduct us through life, but, at 
the period of time, receive us into those mansions, 
where his presence causes the fruition of durable joy! 
What shall I render thee, for all thy mercies ? has been 
the frequent language of my soul. A consciousness 
of deserving judgment rather than mercy, has fre- 
quently been the feeling of my heart, when the Lord's 
hand has been bountifully opened, and liberally poured 
forth of his blessings. How much shall I have to an- 
swer for, if I keep back that which is required ! If, 
instead of being melted with the fire of pure love, and 
brought into humiliation of spirit, I remain still as gold 
mingled with dross, shall I not have cause to fear that 
the furnace of affliction will be heated seven times hot- 
ter than its usual heat ; or that my heart will become 



28 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1774. 

as stone, which increases its hardness by the heat of 
the same furnace, which mehs and purifies the gold ? 

27th, 3d Mo. — Hearing some persons mention that 
their preference of silent meetings was increasing, I 
was led to consider the happiness of having bread in 
our own houses, and water in our own cisterns ; when 
w^e need not the help of man, but can worship, in awful 
silence, the Father of spirits, in spirit and in truth. 
For my own part, I feel at present far from this desir- 
able attainment ; clouds and darkness seem to over- 
shadow me. In this state of mind, outward help is 
frequently beneficial ; and if the spring lies deep, and 
we have no strength to dig, the joint labour of others 
assists us in coming to that refreshment which we know 
not how to obtain. Nevertheless, I am well convinced, 
that a dependence on outward help will avail us no- 
thing. If we are nourished by the bread of life, it 
must be by sinking deep into our own hearts, and ex- 
periencing the living powerful word to be near us, 
which will guide us into all truth. We are too apt to 
let a careless negligence take hold of our minds when 
assembled together for the purpose of worship ; instead 
of keeping them diligently fixed on the supreme Author 
of our being, and endeav^ouring to wait in the silence 
of all flesh, to hear that inspeaking word which would 
not only show us our states and conditions, and inform 
us what we ought to do ; but, in his own good time, 
prepare a sacrifice acceptable to himself, and cause us 
to rejoice in the overshadowings of his love. 

18th, 9th Mo. — The duty of many of us lies very 
much in scenes of active life, and various occupations 



1774. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 29 

may take up a considerable part of our time ; but in 
this hurry and bustle, without setting apart proper sea- 
sons for retirement, the mind is very apt to get bewil- 
dered, and too often settles in a false rest. We are 
ready to adopt opinions that are suited to our inclina- 
tions, without sufficiently examining their tendency, 
and occupy ourselves beside the proper business ; or 
suffer our minds to be engrossed by such things as 
make work only for repentance. This I at times ex- 
perience to be my own case, and though I would by 
no means make the path of virtue appear dismal or 
gloomy, yet, I confess, I could never yet find it to be 
strewed with honeysuckles and roses, but have been 
rather inclined to embrace the saying of our Saviour 
to his disciples ; '' In the world ye shall have tribula- 
tion,"* but in me peace. Great part of our happiness, 
while in this present state of being, arises from a well- 
grounded hope of a glorious immortality; and though 
we are to receive with thankfulness the various unde- 
served blessings that are bestowed upon us in terres- 
trial things^ yet the uncertainty of their duration makes 
it improper that we should set our affections on them ; 
but using the things of this world as not abusing them, 
we should endeavour to maintain an equal mind in 
prosperity or adversity, and with humble resignation 
of heart, say, *' Thy will, O God, not mine be done :" 
trusting that all things will work together for our good, 
and being anxiously solicitous about nothing, but that 
we may be estabhshed in righteousness, and gain ad- 
mittance into that kingdom which will never end. 

* John xvi. 33. 

3* 



30 EXTRACTS I'UOM THE JOURNAL 1774. 

1 have considered the very dangerous situation of 
those who step before their guide, and have been ear- 
nestly sohcitous that such sin might not be laid to my 
charge. Darkness is likely to overwhelm them : and 
though for a time the warmth of imagination may carry 
them on, w ithout their perceiving that they have outrun 
their leader, yet they w ill soon find the necessity of his 
guidance, and having lost him, will not know which 
w^ay to take. Though I have nothing of this sort to 
upbraid myself with, yet I have some reason to fear 
that I may have fallen into the contrary extreme, and 
instead of w^alking in the brightness of that light which 
is as a lanthorn to direct our steps, have loitered so far 
behind, as scarcely to be able to behold its glimmerings. 
Though I ever judge this to be the safer state, yet I 
have felt it prejudicial to the health of the soul ; and 
though '' he that believeth shall not make haste,"* yet 
neither must he suffer a lingering disposition to pre- 
vail, and stay so far behind his light, as to endanger 
its clearness being lessened. 

2d, 10th Mo. — '*As I have lived, so I shall close, 
w ith the most unshaken assurance that we have not 
followed cunningly-devised fables, but the pure, living, 
and eternal substance." These expressions of S. Fo- 
thergill, brought to my mind sentiments that have often 
occurred, respecting our faith being strengthened by 
the assurance of a departing friend ; who can testify, 
that the way to arrive at a glorious immortality, is by 
taking heed, and diligently attending to that light, or 
inward manifestation of the Divine will, which is given 

* Isaial), xxviii. 16. 



1774. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 31 

US to direct our steps. Few of us, who seriously con- 
sider our latter end, can pass through this probationary- 
state, without some seasons of doubt and anxiety. The 
fear of being led by a false light, or thinking those 
things essential which are not so, will sometimes pre- 
vail ; and, from beholding the variety of sentiments in 
the world, we are ready to halt between two opinions, 
instead of giving up implicitly to divine instructions. 
But when we consider the end of those who have most 
diligently given themselves up to follow that which they 
believed to be their duty; their pleasing reflections on 
every instance of obedience, and satisfaction from hav- 
ing acted to the best of their knowledge, it seems to 
inspire us with resolution to pursue the same conduct, 
and to run with cheerfulness and alacrity the race 
which is set before us. 

Though my mind seems, at times, enveloped in 
darkness, and thick clouds gather all around, yet can 
I, from a degree of experience, close in with the above 
sentiments, that in obeying that inward teacher, the 
light of truth, I have not followed cunningly-devised 
fables, but have felt that peace which is an earnest of 
acceptance with God. O that my mind were but more 
diligently engaged, to seek this Divine light, and to be 
guided by it, in every action of life ! 

However easy and negligent we may be in the days 
<>t health and prosperity, yet, in the days of adversity, 
keen reflections will take place ; and when stretched 
on the bed of sickness we sliall count all but as dross 
in comparison of gaining Christ ; of having an assur- 
ance, that when this tabernacle of clay is dissolved, wc 
shall obtain an admittance into his kingdom. Then it 
is, when divested of all earthly enjoyments, we behold 



32 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1775, 

things in their true light ; we perceive the littleness 
and vanity of every thing here, and are convinced that 
the only object worth our earnest pursuit, is that bless- 
edness which shall be hereafter. I often think, if we 
did but use as much diligence to make our calling and 
election sure, as many of us employ in settling our 
worldly affairs, we should not be so much unprepared 
for our final period. But the mind of man is apt to 
busy itself about trifles, whilst things of real import- 
ance remain unnoticed. We fix our eyes on those 
things that nearly surround us, without being suffi- 
ciently attentive to prepare for the time of our dissolu- 
tion, which we are generally incUned to behold as afar 
off. 



1775. 

I have often been made sensible that there is a spirit 
which giveth life, and whose influence sweetens every 
bitter cup. However I may have sometimes feared a 
delusion of the mind, and that there was presumption 
in believing a secret union with the Divine Spirit to be 
at times felt ; yet an impression, of which at other 
times we are powerfully sensible, seems to bring its 
own evidence that the Lord thus graciously conde- 
scends ; and we are then animated to worship him in 
spirit and in truth. If this be enthusiasm, it is such 
an enthusiasm as I wish to feel, and I rejoice in those 
seasons as festival days of Zion. If they are all a de- 
lusion, on what is our faith founded? The Scriptures 
abound with testimonies to this Divine inspiration, and 



1775. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 33 

the New Testament clearly enforces that there can be 
no acceptable worship, but that which is influenced by 
the Divine Spirit, through the power of the Holy Ghost 
operating on our minds, of which we are made par- 
takers through the sanctifying blood of a Redeemer, 
who died for our sins, that fallen man might again be 
raised unto life. It is alone by faith in him that we 
can be cleansed from our sins ; by giving way to his 
power we shall be perfected in all holiness, and be at 
last received into his glorious kingdom. 

5th, Ath Mo. — ^^nto thine hand," O Lord, ''I com- 
mit my spirit."* This is the frequent language of the 
truly humbled soul, with ardent desires that He, who 
can alone guide us aright, would condescend to behold 
us with an eye of tender compassion, and conduct us 
safely through this vale of doubt and anxiety. O Lord, 
look down upon us, and help us. We are wholly un- 
able of ourselves to perform any good word or w^ork ; 
assist us, we beseech thee, in this our pilgrimage, and 
make us willing, yet more and more, to devote our- 
selves to thy service. " Into thine hand, I commit my 
spirit ;" deal with me according as thou wilt ; lead 
me through the valley of tears, and into the deepest 
scenes of humiliation, if they are necessary to purify 
my soul. But, O gracious God, blot out my transgres- 
sions from before thine eyes. Assist me to approach 
thee, O Lord, in humble faith ; and, seeing my own 
insufliiciency, let me depend wholly on thee, who can 
strengthen us for the performance of every good word 
and work, and enable us to come up in all thy com- 

* Psalm xxxi. 5. 



34 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1775. 

mandments. Let a glorious, holy hope that thou wilt 
still preserve, animate my drooping faith, and encou- 
rage me more diligently to pursue those things which 
make for peace. In the seasons of humiliation, thou 
hast set before my view the vanity of all worldly enjoy- 
ments ; and that there is nothing truly desirable, but a 
place in thy favour. More and more confirm these 
sentiments, O Father of mercies, and cause me to re- 
joice in every dispensation that draws me nearer to 
thy holy power ; that, being baptised with thy spirit, I 
may bring forth fruits unto holiness, the end whereof 
is everlasting life. 

1th ^ 6th Mo. — My mind has been considerably im- 
pressed with the advice which our friend C. Phillips 
gave us, at Devonshire-house Meeting yesterday morn- 
ing, and it has occasioned a query to arise, whether I 
have not myself suffered by a too great taste for specu- 
lative reasoning, which, there is room to fear, much 
oftener tends to darken the mind than to illuminate it. 

Our friend, after having exhorted us to * consider 
our ways,' and enlarged, with her usual clearness, on 
the subject, expressed a fear, that many were amusing 
themselves with disquisitions that tended not to profit ; 
entering deeply into inquiries concerning natural things, 
and what was doing in the world ; which knowledge 
tended to puflf up the mind, and that people were too 
apt to clothe themselves with it. That it would turn 
to no profit in the day of afiliction, and that we should 
then want something better to fly to. That we had no 
need of Egyptian knowledge to instruct us in things 
necessary to salvation ; and that, however we might 
despise those, and reckon them enthusiastic, who sought 



1775. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 35 

for knowledge from God, yet the inspiration of his spi- 
rit had declared, "A good understanding have all they 
that do His commandments."* That all our acquire- 
ments in natural knowledge should be under the direc- 
tion of this superior wisdom, which was alone able to 
instruct us in the way of Salvation. 

Observation, and the witness in ourselves, may con- 
vince us that these arguments are drawn from solid 
truth. The animating, quickening power of the Spirit 
of Christ, operating on our minds, is that alone which 
can perfect us in the path of holiness ; and all our rea- 
sonings can never bring us to this heart-enlivening 
faith, which will enable us to walk in the command- 
ments of the Lord, and give us that peace which no 
outward afflictions can ever take away. I have some- 
times been ready to form resolutions, that I would 
never read any thing which might shake my faith in 
ian inward principle, able to direct ; or which might 
lead to such reasonings as I have found to end in a 
wilderness state, a state of doubt and perplexity, not 
easily passed through. But a dread of enthusiasm 
seems greatly to prevail over my mind, and to make 
me fearful of giving up sufficiently to the heavenly 
vision. The great impropriety of conduct, in some 
who have pretended to be led by inward feelings, has 
often made me fear that a deception might take place 
in my own mind ; and that, under the apprehension of 
doing that which was required by the Supreme Being, 
I might be acting against, rather than for the truth. 
Yet something is certainly necessary, besides moral 
rectitude ; neither can that be kept to, but through the 

* Psalm cxi. 10. 



36 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1775. 

influencing power of a superior spirit. Experience more 
and more convinces me, that what may be known of 
God is made manifest within, and that no man know- 
eth the things of God, but by the Spirit of God. Hu- 
man learning, and human knowledge must all be laid 
low in the dust, and we must count every thing as loss, 
that hinders us from the saving knowledge of our Lord 
Jesus Christ; coming to him, in the humility and no- 
thingness of little children, that we may be instructed 
by him, and replenished wdth that knowledge, which 
maketh wise unto salvation. 

Human knowledge, if not necessary, is yet beneficial 
to us, in our intercourse through life, and in that view, 
by no means to be discouraged ; the acquiring it is 
often a pleasing amusement and relaxation to the mind, 
which cannot be constantly employed in spiritual exer- 
cises, and is not necessarily engaged on other objects. 
But let us carefully remember, that all our powers and 
faculties should be under the direction of the best wis- 
dom, and that we ought not to be exalted in our minds, 
by any acquirements, for '' Knowledge pufFeth up, but 
charity edifieth."* It is the love of God flowing in the 
soul, which will enable us to do most good in the world, 
and to keep a conscience void of oflfence, towards Him 
and towards men. 

11/A, Qth Mo. — Not to be desirous of disclosing the 
state of our minds to a brother or a sister, was a piece 
of advice we had given us this morning, for that the 
Lord was sufficient to counsel and guide us through 
every difficulty, or words to the same purpose. 

I Cor. viii. 1 



1775. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 37 

I have often thought that a disposition was apt to 
prevail over the mind, when oppressed with anxiety, 
to seek for outward help and consolation. But if we 
seriously consider, we must know that God is the Au- 
thor of all comfort, and that we cannot meet with suit- 
able advice or consolation, but as it is administered 
through the influence of his power. If our minds are 
truly dependent on him, and we are seeking the know- 
ledge of his will, with full purpose of heart to come up 
in obedience, his light will in due time enlighten our 
minds, and we may receive instruction from His Spirit, 
in solemn, awful silence. 

Disclosing our sentiments to a friend may often af- 
ford present rehef, but it certainly requires caution how 
we exercise this freedom, lest we endeavour to shake 
off a burden designed for our profit, and by impatience 
deprive ourselves of that inward consolation, which we 
might otherwise have experienced, by enduring pa- 
tiently the operation of the Lord's hand. He is cer- 
tainly all-sufficient, but we must witness his baptizing 
power, and patiently bear those burdens he inflicts. 
If the weight seem heavy, let us not complain, or be 
too anxious to be relieved from it, before the appointed 
time. A way has often been made, where we have 
seen no way; and by walking in humble faith, and re- 
lying solely on God, we shall experience his spirit to 
be near us, and to support us through every dispensa- 
tion. '* Thou shalt guide me with thy counsel, and 
afterwards receive me to glory."* 

[Extract from letter, ~\ — We need not go far from 

* Psalm Ixxiii. 24. 



38 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1775. 

home, to observe a difference in customs and manners, 
from those we have been used to in our own little cir- 
cle. Let us not reject, as improper, every thing to 
which we have not been accustomed, nor indulge a 
blind partiality for those habits in which we have been 
trained. A difference in many little particulars cha- 
racterises different counties ; and where the distance 
is greater, these distinctions and singularities are likely 
to increase. If the people about our own spot excel 
in some things, they are in their turn excelled in others. 
Let us endeavour to pick out the best in all, and hav- 
ing determined from judgment, rather than education, 
adopt those sentiments in every circumstance most 
likely to tend to our real benefit. Things really indif- 
ferent, we should be ready to treat as such, and not be 
inclined to censure, or turn to ridicule, every thing that 
corresponds not with our own old notions, which may 
too frequently be adopted from prejudice rather than 
reason. 

24:th, lih 3/(9. — Having just finished reading an ex- 
position of the New Testament, I was led to consider, 
that without care, we might adopt explanations con- 
trary to the truth, and receive hurt, rather than benefit 
from our labours. 

There is too much of a disposition, in most people, 
to embrace tenets w hich they are zealous to maintain ; 
and a writer, having formed his own system, is much 
inclined to such explanations as may enforce it, though, 
probably, without perceiving his own partiality in the 
case. To understand the Scriptures aright, we have 
certainly need of some divine illumination, a ray of 
that spirit by which they were inspired. This is the 



1775. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 39 

safest and most certain guide, and will assuredly so 
enlighten us, as to explain every thing necessary for 
our salvation. But since those books have been trans- 
lated from one language to another, and all learned 
men do not agree in the import of the same words, 
probably some may have been translated with a signi- 
fication different from the original, and convey ideas 
that were not intended. By those who have a know- 
ledge of the ancient language, a dark text may some- 
times have fresh light thrown upon it, and be rendered 
less obscure ; and the difference of opinions should at 
least have this good effect — to make us careful not to 
be over zealous about those things which we do not 
thoroughly understand. We have sufficient knowledge 
to guide us safe to the harbour of rest. The precepts 
laid down in Scripture to regulate our conduct, are 
plain, and easy to be understood. But the inquisitive 
mind of man is apt to be impertinently curious, and 
search into those matters he was not designed to un- 
derstand. This leads to natural reasoning on things 
that cannot be comprehended by our natural faculties, 
and we get more and more bewildered in the mazes of 
perplexity and error. If we read the Scriptures with 
diligent attention, and compared one part with another, 
observing the general tendency throughout the whole, 
we should often see, more plainly than we do, the im- 
port of many texts, which, selected by themselves, 
seem hard to be understood. 

27/A, lih Mo. — It is good for us to be humbled 
under a sense of our own imperfections ; to feel our 
spirits broken and contrite before God. We have 
cause to follow the Apostle's exhortation, to rejoice in 



40 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1T75. 

tribulation, as it often brings us into humility of heart ; 
and whatever tends to pull down self, should be re- 
ceived with thankfulness. The nature of man likes 
not to be brought low: and when the enemy of our 
sonb cannot seduce us to gross acts of sin, be fre- 
quently endeavours to exalt us with a glorying in our 
own perfections. Spiritual pride is the worst of all 
evils that can befal us ; it sets up with a notion of its 
own holines?, and leads from that humility which is so 
essentially necessary for us poor dependent mortals. 

If we take a view of our own state, a moment's seri- 
ous reflection must convince us of our weakness. \Miat 
has enabled us to escape those sins which we have 
escaped, but the goodness of Gk)d, assLsting us and 
guarding us from evil? Without Him, we have no 
power, no might of our own, that can preserve us. 
Surely, these considerations must check every ap- 
proach towards pride, and engage us earnestly to pray 
to be kept before him in the innocence of little chil- 
dren. 

My spirits are often bowed under the awful con- 
sideration of the wretched state I should be in, unas- 
sisted with his divine power : and earnest prayers 
ascend from the inmost recesses of my soul, that I may 
ever be preserved in humility and fear. Feeling the 
natural propensity of self to desire to be exalted, I 
have frequently received with thankfulness those dis- 
pensations which have caused severe mortification, and, 
under the painful exercise of such trials, have, in deep 
humility, put up this petition from the bottom of my 
heart, that the Lord would neither let his hand spare, 
nor his eye pity, until his judgments had consumed 
everv thin^ that was offensive in his si^ht. and the 



1775 OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 41 

whole will was subjected to his power ; knowing that 
though his chastisements are for the present not joy- 
ous, but grievous and hard to be borne, yet they will 
work for our sanctification and redemption. 

Save me from myself, from that natural spirit that 
would rule within me ; and preserve me by thy power, 
O Lord God. Keep me from thinking more highly of 
myself than I ought to think. Let me see myself as 
thy penetrating eye beholds me. Bow my spirit in 
deep reverence and awful fear before thee, and grant 
that I may walk in that humility, which holds self in 
no esteem, but is ever ready to acknowledge thee, the 
Author of all good. Search me, O Lord, and try me, 
prove me, and know my ways, and if there be any 
secret sin, do thou it away. 

4i^A, Qth Mo, — In a disposition to be displeased with 
ourselves, we can seldom be much pleased with others : 
mutual satisfaction is necessary to render any inter- 
course really delightful ; and if, in the company of our 
friends, we suffer our ideas to dwell on the unworthi- 
ness of ourselves, and our many failings, it may lead 
us as far from deriving pleasure from their conversa- 
tion, as if we were thinking of the imperfections we 
might find in them. It is pride (at least in part) that 
leads us to this vexation of spirit ; and wc may be per- 
mitted to fall into many little errors, without warning, 
to keep us in humility, to show us the necessity of con- 
stant watchfulness, and that we cannot depend on 
being able to support ourselves for a moment. True 
humility, though it leads us to sorrow for our faults, 
and deep repentance, yet is opposite to vexation of 
spirit. It engages us to walk with more circumspec- 
4* 



42 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1775. 

tion, and in that fear which can alone preserve us from 
evil, but suffers no murmuring, no complaining, nor 
discontent, but patiently and meekly endures that cen- 
sure which the failing may deserve. It leads us to 
charity in our judgments of others; to put the most 
favourable construction on their actions, and to that 
forbearance which we find so necessary in our inter- 
course through life. Cheerfulness and discontent, as 
well as many other passions, are exceedingly catching, 
and the disposition of the people w^e are with, has great 
influence over our ow n. This should engage us to cul- 
tivate a sweetness and evenness of temper, that we 
may not cause uneasiness in the bosom of those we 
love ; but possessing our souls in patience and resig- 
nation, we shall be instrumental in diffusing that calm- 
ness and tranquillity, which will promote the happiness 
of others, and which w^ll again circulate through our 
own breasts, fraught with the rich reward of peace. 

6M, 8th Mo, — In the morning we went to meeting 
at Winchmore-hill, and having sat in silence, towards 
the close of the meeting some of the following reflec- 
tions involuntarily arose in my mind. I was consider- 
ing the uncertainty of every thing in this life, and the 
necessity of resignation, when it occurred to me, that 
a pettish, discontented temper might, from feeling dis- 
appointments and mortifications, be induced to reject 
the blessings which Providence is willing to bestow. 
But afllictions should w^ork patience, and not make us 
peevishly refuse those favours that are still permitted 
us. If an acquaintance or friend were to offer us some 
civility or accommodation, something that he expected 
might afford us pleasure, he would think himself very 



1775. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 43 

unkindly treated, if we morosely told him we would 
not accept of his offer because he might happen to want 
a return, at some future period ; and would not, very 
suddenly, again make us any fresh oiFer of friendship. 
And must it not be equally unpleasing to the Father 
of mercies, if we refuse those blessings he is willing to 
bestow, from no other motive but because he may again 
call for them ; and that we wish to acquire such an 
indifference, as to put it out of his power to afflict us 
with any temporal things. This is very far from ar- 
riving at that resigned frame of mind, which is urged 
as a necessary duty. Resignation and indifference are 
two very different qualities, and, indeed, hardly com- 
patible with each other ; for we can never be said to 
be resigned to that, about which we are wholly indif- 
ferent. A confidence in the goodness of God, and be- 
lief that he permits no evil to befal us but for some 
beneficial purpose, should engage us cheerfully to ac- 
quiesce in all his dispensations; but since " Our thanks 
are cold, for blessings unenjoyed," and a grateful heart 
is the most acceptable tribute of praise, we should en- 
deavour to cultivate a disposition thankfully to receive 
his favours, though with that humility and resignation 
which submits every future event to the divine dis- 
posal. 

8/A, 10th Mo. — *'He that doeth righteousness, is 
righteous, even as" God " is righteous. He that com- 
mitteth sin is of the devil."* This text seemed to 
dwell with a lively impression on my mind, when I met 
with it, after having been considering the difference of 

* John iii. 7, 8. 



44 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1775. 

faith, more peculiarly those sentiments relative to our 
Saviour, and his offering of himself, and the Redemp- 
tion of mankind. It seems a mystery hid from ages 
and generations, and yet remains beyond the power of 
our faculties to comprehend. Wherefore that method 
was chosen by infinite wisdom, to reinstate lost man- 
kind in his favour, seems to be a query of no import- 
ance to us to be resolved. We have sufficient evidence 
to be convinced, that by the transgression of Adam, a 
curse was entailed on all the human race ; and that, 
by the coming of Christ, a door was again opened, 
which effectually made way for their entrance into a 
glorious immortality. That this power of Christ ope- 
rated before, as well as after his crucifixion, and that 
all who followed the dictates of an inward law, written 
in their hearts, or the more immediate commands of 
the 3Iost Holy One, when he was pleased, in that man- 
ner, to communicate his will, will be partakers in that 
inheritance, w hich, in these latter days, is more plainly 
revealed to be the destined portion of the righteous. 

But that Christ's sacrifice for sin was such as ex- 
cluded the necessity of our endeavouring to come up 
in righteousness and true holiness ; that we may rely 
on his merits, and rest satisfied that he has done all 
for us, seems a doctrine so repugnant to reason, and 
to our apprehensions of the Divine Being, who is infi- 
nite perfection, and cannot behold sin, but with abhor- 
rence, that it is amazing to me it should ever have 
gained ground. It is a faith that opens a door to every 
evil work, and destroys the whole tenor of Scripture, 
which so strongly enforces the necessity of purity of 
life to render us acceptable in the sight of the Divine 
Being, and gain us an admittance into his presence. 



1775. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 45 

If Christ has done all for us, without us, then adieu to 
all virtue and morality ; nothing remains for us to do 
but to consider our present good. With regard to 
every doubtful doctrine, it has frequently been the sin- 
cere and fervent prayer of my soul, that the Lord 
would establish my faith on the right foundation, and 
open my eyes, plainly to perceive those things that 
belong to my everlasting peace. 

Considering the darkness and obscurity that sur- 
round us while inclosed in these tenements of clay, it 
has often been my wish to be so exercised in humility, 
as to prevent judging those who think differently from 
myself, and cannot agree in the same faith ; more par- 
ticularly such as appear to bring forth good fruit. I 
would wish to leave Him to judge, who sees every 
secret purpose of the soul, and I have no doubt, will 
take great compassion on those, who, though they may 
greatly err, yet sincerely desire to approve themselves 
in his sight. 

Reflecting a little on my own present faith, or 
articles of belief, I was led to set down the summary 
as follows : — I believe in one God, Father and Maker 
of the universe, and in one Lord, Jesus Christ, our 
Saviour and Redeemer. I believe in the Holy Ghost, 
which seems to me but another definition of the opera- 
tion of the Spirit of Christ; and that Father, Son, and 
Holy Ghost, are One. 

This I believe, because there appears undoubted 
evidence, that these are the declarations of Truth 
itself; and it becomes us to rely on the words of the 
Divine Majesty, though the things which he declares 
are past our comprehension. I believe the things re- 
corded concerning Christ's life, death, resurrection, and 



46 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1775. 

ascension, and that He is the means appointed by the 
Father, through which alone, we can gain admittance 
into an everlasting kingdom. That there is a neces- 
sity for such a faith in him, as showeth itself by good 
works ; and that there is such a spiritual life, or seed 
sown in every heart, as will enable us, by submitting 
to its operations, to be created anew after the image 
of Christ Jesus, in righteousness and true holiness. 
That the many evil propensities we feel warring within 
us, are consequences of the fallen state of man, and 
which we, of ourselves, have no power to overcome, 
but should still continue enslaved by them, without the 
manifestation of the power of Christ in our hearts 
enabling us to get the better of those enemies of our 
peace, and so purifying us by the operation of his 
spirit, as to present us faultless before the presence of 
the Father. 

This is the faith which I feel sufficient to engage me 
fervently to apply to that power which can alone enable 
me to overcome, without considering its various dis- 
tinctions : and, though I wish to form right apprehen- 
sions of them, yet the inquiry seems hitherto rather 
perplexing than edifying. I trust, the sincere in heart 
will be sufficiently enlightened to prevent their essen- 
tially mistaking their way ; that He who formed, still 
careth for them, and points out that which is necessary 
for their salvation. I desire rather to wait, in awful 
silence, for the inward manifestations of the Divine 
will, (which I am fully persuaded He condescends to 
affi^rd,) and exercise myself in the performance of those 
virtues he requires, than amuse my mind with specula- 
tions on things which are too deep for me ; not seek- 
ing applause from men, but the approbation of my own 



1775, OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 47 

conscience, which bears witness for God. This will 
bring more profit than the nicest disquisitions ; and if 
we carefully impress on our minds the necessity of 
holiness, and the different end of the righteous and the 
wicked, and endeavour to obey that monitor within, 
which is a secret reprover of every evil work, we shall 
witness that Power to be near, which can sustain in 
all difficulties, and experience those reviving sensations 
from the growth of a spiritual life, which the mere 
speculatist can neither comprehend nor feel. 

16th, lOtk Mo. — When I have considered the very 
great fondness for retirement and solitude which has 
prevailed with some of the most religious people, and 
the little relish they had for any company, I have been 
tempted to think, that if it were embraced on right 
principles, they must enjoy a state advanced to a near 
communion with God. For, in the common course of 
things, we not only stand in need of the assistance of 
each other, but likewise feel a want of unbending our 
minds, occasionally, in the social conversation of our 
friends. 

For myself, I much love a portion of retirement ; and 
can with pleasure spend three or four hours in each 
day, in reading, writing, or meditating alone. But a 
kind of stupefaction often succeeds a long solitude, 
when the mind not only becomes unfitted for medita- 
tion, but every employment is irksome. In such a 
state, I believe a little conversation is exceedingly pro- 
fitable ; it gives fresh vigour to the mind, and again 
fits it for action. Besides, this friendly intercourse 
and exchange of ideas is a principal means of im- 
proving our understandings; and though, in general, 



48 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1775. 

practised more as an innocent recreation and amase- 
ment, than for any other purpose, yet is often not 
without its use, even in the most important interests. 

The truly rehgious man who wishes little converse 
but with himself and his Maker, may be drawn to soli- 
tude, partly from his natural disposition, or, it may be, 
from such a state of inward purity, as can raise bis 
mind, almost wholly, to delight itself in God. Though 
we justly call this the highest state of happiness, yet 
the chu^ing^ contrary to our inclinations, a very solitary 
life, might be far from a means of bringing us to the 
enjoyment of it ; and, on the contrary, only fill us with 
a gloomy discontent, and enfeeble our powers, which 
were probably designed for a station of more active 
virtue, and a greater portion of the necessary busineas 
of life. This station, a social disposition will con- 
tribute to make us fill up with greater cheerfulness; 
and we should endeavour always to think our allotted 
place the best for us, unless particular motives induce 
us to a change. 

It is not adopting one or the other mode of life that 
constitutes a religious man ; and though it is necessary 
that our natural inclinations should be governed, yet 
acting in direct opposition to them, often subjects us to 
more temptation ; since the heart and afiections must 
be subdued under a right spirit, as well as our outward 
conduct regulated. 

By laying too great a restraint upon ourselves in 
innocent indulgences, we may contract a sourness of 
temper before we are aware, and a severity of disposi- 
tion which might lead to want of charity, and censori- 
ousness. I would by no means plead for a hberty not 
founded in truth, or for the least indulgence in those 



1775, OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 49 

things which we feel in our own minds a secret witness 
against ; but, because we see this or that particular 
path trodden by those who are far advanced in piety, 
let us not immediately conclude, that to arrive at the 
same holy state, we must follow them in every external 
step ; since inward holiness, or devotion of the heart to 
God, consists not in this or that outward circumstance 
of life, but in having a will wholly given up to him, and 
being resigned to follow wherever his secret manifes- 
tation may lead, even though it should be in a path 
wholly untrodden before. I believe Infinite Wisdom 
sometimes sees meet to draw to great particularity, in 
the mode and conduct of life, individuals who are 
devoted to his service ; sometimes to prove their obedi- 
ence, or at others, more strongly to testify against the 
excessive luxuries and corruptions that are in the 
world, and which reason must acknowledge to be con- 
trary to the spirit of God, and the general good of 
mankind. 

To attend closely to these secret instructions is the 
duty of each individual ; and, without seeking after 
particularities, carefully to endeavour to avoid that 
which is evil, and pursue that which is good. 

21st, Idtli Mo. — The reproofs of affectionate friends 
are seldom levelled against trifles ; they wish to save 
us from all unnecessary pain, and will hardly prevail 
with themselves to run the risk of giving us the least 
disgust about those things which seem not essentially 
important to our real happiness. If we search closely 
into ourselves, we shall, many of us, find that we have 
a greater repugnance to being told of those defects 
that hardly amount to faults, than of failings of more 



50 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1775. 

consequence : self-love seems to rise more powerfully, 
and we are apt to attribute it to something else than 
good-will, when such things are mentioned. We know 
other actions to be of much more moment, and from 
making them the principal object of our attention, are 
ready to conclude that a degree of jealousy operates on 
the minds of those who make lesser matters the object 
of censure. But this is far from using the means 
necessary to be pursued for our benefit. Very trifling 
circumstances not only prepossess people in our favour, 
but frequently give them a better or a worse opinion 
of the cause in which we are engaged. This being the 
case, we should endeavour to think nothing beneath 
our notice, and to arrive at such an habitual circum- 
spection, as may enable us to perform every action 
well, carefully guarding not only against essential 
errors, but against every thing that may occasion pre- 
judice or unnecessary disgust. The observation of 
these lesser failings is likewise a means of preserving 
us in more humility, and keeping down that proud 
spirit, which is so apt to exalt itself, and draw from 
the watch-tower. 

Though we have sufiicient reason to be humble, from 
the consideration of our inability, of ourselves, to per- 
form the least action well, yet we are apt not to dwell 
in this frame ; and I have sometimes thought that we 
should rather rejoice than be angry, at any thing that 
may bring us into this state of humiliation, and make 
us, in our own eyes, of no reputation. This state fre- 
quently raises strong cries in our hearts to God, that he 
would be pleased to forgive us our past trespasses, and 
more powerfully support us in future, that we may not 
be vanquished by the enemy. And here, we are kept 



1775. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 51 

in a firm dependence upon God ; and in praying fer- 
vently for the assistance of his grace, we shall find a 
renewal of strength ; and, instead of sinking into de- 
spair, pursue our warfare with fresh vigour and alacrity 
of mind. 

[Extract from a letter^ — I could wish, my dear 
friend, that we may put in practice the advice thou 
gavest, in a former epistle, to be ready to excuse the 
failings of each other. If we expect perfection, we 
shall most likely meet with disappointment ; and a dis- 
position to put the most favourable construction on the 
actions of others, is frequently a means of promoting 
our own happiness. Yet, let not the difficulty of attain- 
ing perfection deter us from the pursuit ; the more we 
endeavour after it, the nearer we shall certainly ap- 
proach towards it, and our labours will be crowned 
with some degree of success. It is not often that we 
keep too strict a hand over ourselves ; and if we judge 
our own actions with severity, while we deal with a 
lenient hand towards others, it will probably only bring 
us to the impartial scale of justice. 

I h^ve sometimes heard the doctrine of perfection 
spoken of as dangerous ; as tending to puff* up the mind, 
and make us think we are arrived at that state. But 
I could never see it in this light ; and I think a state of 
humility and reverent fear so essential a part of per- 
fection, that a high mind is a sufficient evidence of our 
being far from it. 

"What hast thou that thou didst not receive?"* 
must be a striking answer to every proud boaster, and 

* 1 Cor. iv. 7. 



52 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1775- 

eflFectually silence him. When we consider, that of 
ourselves we can do nothing, that even if we have done 
well one day, some temptation may be too strong for 
us the next, and that we have no safety but in an hum- 
ble dependence upon God, one would think it would 
check every presumptuous thought, and lead us to fear 
and trembling. I believe, the more true religion ope- 
rates on the mind, the more it will lead us into this 
state of awful fear ; and, seeing the multitude of temp- 
tations that surround us, our minds will be engaged in 
watchfulness and prayer, that we may be preserved 
through the various conflicts of time, and find a resting- 
place in an eternal habitation. 

29th, 10th Mo. — The many difficulties of expression 
that a minister, whom I sometimes hear with satisfac- 
tion, seemed to meet with this morning, have led me 
to reflect on the difficulty of the true minister in divid- 
ing the word aright, and not suflTering it to be mixed 
with his own conceptions and imaginations. Surely, 
nothing can do, but a firm and steady adherence to the 
light of life, and a close attention, strictly and simply 
to follow its dictates. This must create rather a back- 
wardness in speaking ; and, when it appears to be a 
duty, will necessarily occasion it to be performed in 
much humility and fear. Yet I have sometimes thought, 
that good motives may induce a minister to speak, with- 
out feeling himself sufficiently baptized into living 
power. When he beholds a multitude of sheep as 
without a shepherd, and seeking for something to direct 
their wandering steps, a heart warmed with the love 
of mankind may sometimes wish to point out the path 
which would lead from the barren mountains, and con- 



1775. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 53 

duct them to the fold of Christ. Here, I believe, self 
sometimes may get uppermost, and that work may be 
set about in his own will, which can only be truly pro- 
fitable, when performed under the direction of our 
supreme Head. But I would endeavour to guard 
against too freely judging ; there may be those who are 
ministers on the right foundation, who may be permit- 
ted to feel themselves at a loss when the word of com- 
mand has been given, with a design to keep them in 
humility, and preserve them from a confidence in self. 
Besides, the diflference of disposition which we find in 
ourselves should lead us to caution, lest our want of 
unity with what is said, should proceed wholly from the 
deficiency in our own state, and our incapacity forjudg- 
ing aright. 

Speaking to others is certainly an awful and im- 
portant work ; the desire of applause from men must 
be entirely laid aside, and ministers must seek only to 
approve themselves before God. The natural pro- 
pensity to follow their own judgments, and contrive the 
most proper times and seasons when to speak or be 
silent, must be conquered; and they must endeavour 
to preserve a clean vessel, that it may be ready for the 
Master's use ; it can only be truly serviceable in his 
hand, and when he is pleased to pour into it of the 
water of life, with the commission to distribute to 
others. I have frequently thought that the business of 
true ministers was like that of the rest of the people ; 
not to attend to things outward, but endeavour to 
draw the mind into a patient, humble waiting upon 
God, that he may show us our own states, and our 
own insufficiency, and enable us to perform acceptable 
worship to Him, in the secret of our souls. In this 



54 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1775. 

frame of mind, without meditating on the state of 
others, or querying whether they can say any thing 
tending to their benefit, if they find present duty calls 
to reprove or advise, there is better certainty of its 
being influenced by the divine spring, and that it will 
flow pure and uncorrupted, to the benefit of the 
hearers. But where a contrary disposition takes place, 
and that contemplating the depravity of many, is more 
their business than deeply entering into their own state, 
there is danger of suggestions arising from past ex- 
perience, or that something will occur, which may be 
concluded to be designed for the benefit of those who 
seem farther from the divine life. This, it is to be 
feared, w^ill not bring their hearers to that state of 
humble contrition, and hungering and thirsting after 
righteousness, which can alone truly profit the soul. 
The hearing with pleasure moral truths, may rather 
contribute to make them more satisfied with their own 
state, without seeking an entrance into the holy of 
holies, where the Minister of the sanctuary would speak 
convincingly to their souls. 

16th, 12th Mo. — We can hardly pass a day without 
meeting with some occurrence which convinces us of 
the necessity of keeping a constant guard over our 
words and actions. A calm command over ourselves 
in every scene, is exceedingly desirable : it should be 
our constant endeavour to acquire it ; but we are too 
apt to let a warmth of temper arise at the misconduct 
of others, or even at their entertaining opinions dif- 
ferent from ourselves ; hence arise argument and con- 
tradiction ; which are but seldom accompanied with 
that meekness which leads to the discovery of truth. 



1775. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 55 

We may sometimes hear it pleaded in favour of 
warm and hasty people, that we see the worst of them, 
and that their passion having vented itself, is entirely 
over. This, I believe, may be the case; but how 
badly is it over ! By making themselves appear ridi- 
culous, and by showing their want of command over 
themselves, convincing beholders how little they are 
able to instruct others. Besides, every indulgence of 
improper tempers, does but increase the propensity to 
them. Those who appear more calm, have, I believe, 
sometimes an equal war within themselves, and it may 
be longer before the conflict is over. But as we shajl 
readily acknowledge the propriety, and even necessity, 
of having our passions under subjection, we should 
endeavour to use those means most likely to accom- 
plish it. This, we shall find, will not be by the least 
indulgence ; the first motives to anger must be checked, 
if we would root it from our breasts. And for this pur- 
pose, the most effectual way is to lay a great restraint 
on the tongue, and not suffer it to plead those reasons 
which are urged by passion. If we allow our passions 
to disturb nobody but ourselves, we shall be more 
solicitous to get the better of them, than if we some- 
times use them as weapons against others ; and those 
who take a frequent and serious review of their con- 
duct, will have deeply to regret any circumstance in 
which they have suffered their minds to be inflamed, or 
been led to expressions which were contrary to the 
meekness and quietness of spirit becoming all those 
who profess themselves Christians, and essentially 
necessary for such as wish to possess their souls in 
j)eace. 

Every disturbance of the kind greatly unlits us for 



56 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1775. h 

religious duties. The mind cannot readily compose 
itself, after being much ruffled, and we seldom regain 
tranquillity but by the door of repentance. In our in- 
tercourse with others, a degree of conscious shame 
must fill every mind not lost to sensibility, from the 
consideration of errors it has committed ; and these are 
feelings that can never be experienced without pain. 
In short, every thing seems to urge us to acquire entire 
command over ourselves ; every view, both for time 
and eternity, warns us of the necessity of attaining this 
calm tranquillity. We must guard against committing 
faults, if we would avoid the sorrow of repentance ; 
and by keeping a constant watch over every suggestion 
of our own minds, we shall not only receive strength 
to resist temptations to impropriety of outward conduct, 
but in due time be enabled to overcome every secret 
sin. But if, because we find we cannot at present 
command our minds, we neglect to pay a strict atten- 
tion to our outward conduct, we shall be daily losing 
ground, and omitting many little conquests, w^hich were 
within our power; the strength of our enemy will in- 
crease as our own diminishes, and we shall be in dan- 
ger of being vanquished instead of becoming con- 
querors. 

25/A, 12th Mo. — Suffer us to beseech thee, O Lord, 
more and more to enlighten us with divine knowledge, 
and having made us sensible of thy will, enable us to 
obey it. 

Increase our faith, O Lord, that we may firmly rely 
on thy goodness and thy power, and rest in full assu- 
rance that a sincere endeavour to please thee will not 
be in vain. Bring down every proud thought and lofty 



1776. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 57 

imagination, and effectually convince us, that all our 
powers and faculties are thy gift, and must be devoted 
to thy service. Lead us to true humility and self- 
abasement, that we may approach the throne of thy 
infinite Majesty with awful reverence and fear ; and 
wholly depending on thee, implore thy compassionate 
regard, and that thou wouldst be pleased to afford us 
strength to come up in the discharge of those duties 
which thou requirest. Thus, O Lord, may we, to the 
best of our abilities, glorify thee whilst here on earth, 
and receive such evidences of acceptance with thee, as 
will give a well-grounded hope of being admitted into 
thy presence hereafter. 



1776. 

8i^A, 1^^ Mo. — We are sometimes tempted to com- 
plain of the shortness of time, whilst yet we feel vari- 
ous portions of it hang heavy on our hands. When 
oppressed with languor or sickness, or our minds dis- 
composed by any occurrences, we wish hastily to pass 
over that period, or even strike it from our allotted 
time of existence. These sensations will gain great 
strength in the minds of those who are ardently en- 
gaged in the pursuit of terrestrial happiness ; they arc 
disposed to repine at everything that gives a check to 
their present enjoyments, and murmur at the dispensa- 
tions of that lieing, who has seen meet, in his infinite 
wisdom, so to order things here, as may convince us 



58 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1776. 

that this is not the place of our rest, and engage us to 
look forward to a station of more durable happiness. 

Every temporal pursuit is liable to disappointment ; 
and if we gain the object of our wishes, we frequently 
find that it adds nothing to our real felicity. 

The endeavour to acquire a great fund of know- 
ledge, which seems as rational an amusement as any 
in which the human mind can be engaged, is attended 
with the same mortifications, and too often proceeds 
from immoderate vanity, and a desire to be crowned 
with those laurels, which are of no use to the wearer. 

If we consider the end of deep learning and exten- 
sive knowledge, of what benefit in general are they to 
the possessor, or others ? The researches of some into 
natural things may have benefited mankind, with re- 
gard to their present state of existence ; but if we were 
able to speak of things, '' from the cedar tree that is 
in Lebanon, to the hyssop that springeth out of the 
w^all," and ''of beasts, and of fowl, and of creeping 
things, and of fishes,"* we should, at last, be brought 
to the conclusion of him, whose wdsdom excelled the 
w^isdom of all the children of the east country, and of 
Egypt ; and that all beneath the sun is vanity and vexa- 
tion of spirit. 

I once greatly thirsted after knowledge, and mean 
not now to discard it as entirely useless ; but I would 
bring it to that state of subordination, which is its 
proper place, and carefully remember those expressions 
of the Apostle, '' Knowledge puffeth up, but charity 
edifieth."f When the mind is deeply engaged in 
study, we are too apt to neglect many of the duties of 

* I Kings, iv. 33. t I Cor. viii. 1. 



1776. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOOD>S. 59 

life, and are elevated with the thoughts of our own im- 
portance ; but the love of God diffusing itself over the 
soul, engages us to walk before him in humility and 
fear, desirous that all our actions may be well pleasing 
in his sight. 

When we feel this love strongly implanted in our 
breasts, and consider ourselves as beings who may 
shortly be called from this state of existence, to be 
placed either in eternal happiness or misery, we can 
no longer look with strong desires after any temporal 
attainment, and shall count every thing but as dross in 
comparison of winning Christ, through whom alone we 
can gain an establishment in divine favour. This is 
the pearl of great price, which it is worth while to sell 
all to obtain ; this, the one thing needful, which will 
stand us in stead, when all the pomps and vanities of 
this world shall come to an end. 

The prospect of a glorious futurity enables us to 
pass, with calmness, through the various conflicts of 
time. While we consider this as only a state of pro- 
bation, through which we must pass, to arrive at 
durable happiness, it lessens the disposition to murmur 
or complain ; we can bear with fortitude the shocks of 
adversity, and are not elevated by prosperity, but are 
rather engaged in fervent desires that all may work 
together for good ; and that our souls may be so puri- 
fied, as to be fitted for celestial habitations. 

26/A, 1^/ Mo, — We should not too hastily attribute 
that to neglect, or want of aflection, which may pro- 
ceed from other causes ; there may be secret springs 
of action, to which we cannot penetrate, and we shall 
only add to our own disquiet, by expecting too much 



GO EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1776. 

from our friends. Vexation and disappointment seem 
united to every thing earthly. There is no stability in 
any human enjoyments, and some bitter seems mingled 
with almost every sweet. These reflections should not 
lead us to discontent at our present situation ; but rather 
to seek diligently an establishment in righteousness, 
that we may be made partakers of a glorious immor- 
tality. 

There are times, in which we feel that nothing here 
is capable of satisfying an immortal soul ; in which 
even the most rational and pleasing enjoyments lose 
their relish, and we can derive comfort from nothing 
but a sense of the Divine favour. It is, I beheve, the 
experience of many of us, that afflictions and mortifi- 
cations tend to increase this hunger and thirst after 
spiritual food. This should lead us to patient resig- 
nation under every trial, and to acquiesce in every 
thing that may be a divine appointment. 

If we seem left without any human friend, yet, we 
have a never-failing one in the Supreme Being, who 
sometimes sees meet to deprive us of this world's com- 
forts and consolations, that we may be drawn nearer 
to himself, and place our dependence wholly and solely 
on him. Let us rather look with an eye of faith 
towards him, believing that all things will work to- 
gether for good to those who sincerely love him, than 
indulge a disposition to repine at any of his dispensa- 
tions. 

Things which appear to our present unhappiness 
and disadvantage, have frequently at a future period 
proved a benefit, and we have been led to acknowledge 
that the Lord only knows what is best for us. These 
considerations of our weakness and incapacity, aflford 



1776. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 61 

an instructive lesson of humility, and should engage 
us to put up fervent supplications to the Most High. 
Not my w^ill, O Lord, but thine be done ! 

Sd day^ evening. — What a melancholy event is the 
departure of A. G. ! Such a flower nipped in the 
height of its bloom, hurried off with rapidity from a 
state of health and strength, seems to strike us with 
the most forcible impression. The aged and the in- 
firm leave the stage of life comparatively unnoticed ; 
their departure was expected ; but here we seem struck 
with the thought, that the same quick transition, from 
time to eternity, may be next our portion ; and how we 
are prepared for that awful period, is a consideration 
that naturally takes place in every reflecting mind. 
We can often look with calmness on death at a dis- 
tance, whilst we yet shudder at its near approach. 
Too often these warnings are but like a transient 
shower ; they soften for a short time, and then our 
hearts return again to their former neghgence and in- 
sensibility. The cry of Lord, Lord! the desire to be 
prepared is soon uttered; but to come up in obedience 
to his will, and walk with that care and circumspec- 
tion which is necessary; this is the task hard to be 
performed ; the warfare which we have need to pray 
for strength to accomplish. 

28^A, 4//i Mo. — 'As I was meditating on various sub- 
jects, my mind was led to reflect on the happiness of 
that soul whose dependence is upon God, and who, 
walking before him with integrity, can look with con- 
fidence towards the mountain of his holiness. A calm 
seems to cover the mind, while treading in the path of 
6 



62 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1776. 

simple obedience, beyond what words can express ; it 
enjoys that serenity which diffuses itself in measure on 
every thing surrounding it, and contemplating the 
Author of all good, ascends towards his presence with 
the incense of grateful praise. 

How little are these sensations experienced by those 
whose minds are perplexed with doubt ; who, from en- 
deavouring to penetrate into things beyond their depth, 
and searching into mysteries not designed to be revealed 
to the human understanding, lose themselves in the 
labyrinth of uncertainty ; and yet, puffed up with their 
acquirements in human wisdom, cannot return to a 
child-like state, and submit to be guided by that prin- 
ciple, which too often appears contemptible in their 
eyes ! O, human wisdom, how little art thou worth, 
when put in competition with that divine Wisdom 
which leads to purity and peace ! 

Preserve me, O Lord, in humble fear before thee, is 
the frequent petition of my soul. Let me not be 
tempted to transgress thy law, by an improper thirst 
after the tree of knowledge ; but considering my own 
weak state, and the necessity of thy guidance and pro- 
tection, without impertinent inquiries into the reason 
why things are so, or so, endeavour to make obedience 
my first object, and to walk in thy commandments, the 
delio^ht of mv soul. 



'D*- 



7M, Itli Mo, — At meeting this morning we were 
much disturbed by a friend not in unity as a minister, who 
would not be persuaded to keep silence. As his moral 
character is good, the circumstance led me to reflect on 
the danger of being deluded by false appearances, and 
the necessity of keeping in an humble frame of mind. 



1776. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 63 

What did Peter's great confidence in his own strength 
do for him ? It saved him not from most shamefully 
denying his Lord and Master, after all his assurances 
to the contrary. His fall should be a caution to us ; 
and not only so, but considering how liable we are to 
be deceived in our opinions of ourselves, should lead 
us to caution and distrust, and a disposition to submit 
our own judgment to that of others, in what concerns 
them as well as ourselveso Meekness and humility are 
characteristics of the disciples of Christ ; and great 
confidence in the propriety of our own conduct, and 
persuasion that we are above the reproof of men, arc 
sure signs of our being in a very dangerous state, if 
not already entangled in the snares which Satan has 
been laying to catch our souls. 

Those who are acting on a right foundation, will be 
rather inclined patiently to submit their cause to God, 
than enter into the spirit of opposition ; not doubting, 
that if he has really called them into service, he will, 
in due time, cause his witness to reach the hearts of 
those who now oppose them. 

8/A, lih Mo. [Extract from a letter.'] — Many reflec- 
tions arose in my mind on reading my dear 's last 

kind favour. Her sentiments have since been subjects 
for meditation, particularly concerning human know- 
ledge, which, in its various branches, might occupy an 
unreasonable portion of our time. If we look only on 
another world, every thing may be deemed useless, 
which does not tend to prepare us for that eternal 
abode. But when I consider the various beauties of 
creation, and the many blessings we enjoy whilst here, 
it rather gives room to believe that we may be permit- 



64 EXTRACTS FROiM THE JOURNAL 1776. 

ted to gather some flowers in our way, and amuse our- 
selves with their beauty and fragrancy, so long as we 
keep the end of our journey in view, and consider that 
as what ought to be the principal object of our atten- 
tion. In this light I have considered every walk into 
the fields of natural knowledge, and I believe that the 
discoveries made therein have been sometimes bene- 
ficial to our present state, as well as kept the youthful 
mind from temptations, which would have had a more 
pernicious influence. 

Speculations on the mysterious government and 
providence of God, I have ever considered as much 
more dangerous ; frequently productive of scepticism, 
and a loss of that faith, which is as an anchor to the 
soul, supporting it under all the vicissitudes of this pre- 
sent life, and animating it with the glorious hope of a 
happy immortality. From whatever source may have 
been the origin of evil, or for whatever end it may 
have been permitted by Him ,who has all power, I 
firmly believe were not designed to be the objects of 
our inquiry ; and however some speculative minds may 
be buried in these things, yet observation may convince 
us, that they diminish, rather than add to their happi- 
ness, make them in general less fitted for social life, 
and sometimes worse than useless members of society. 

There is not a doubt with me, that our felicity both 
here and hereafter will be increased, by regulating our 
conduct according to that revelation which Infinite 
Wisdom has thought fit to communicate, without per- 
plexing our minds about that which is sealed mystery, 
and which must remain so, in spite of all our endeavours 
to unfold it. 

Those internal feelings of the mind which lead us to 



1776. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 65 

a sensibility of His goodness, and the near communion 
we may have with the Author of our being, are more 
desirable than the acquirement of all knowledge ; and 
I have frequently been inclined to adopt the language 
of one of our ministers, when speaking on similar sub- 
jects, ''If this be enthusiasm, it is such an enthusiasm as 
I wish to feel." To arrive at this happy sensibility, 
nothing can be too dear to part with : all that we have, 
or can have, it is worth our while to give for the pur- 
chase of this inward peace ; an assurance that we dwell 
near our Maker, and are the objects of his regard ; 
for, to dwell near Him, implies a state of the most ex- 
alted felicity. 

Whilst we believe in the operation of His power on 
our minds, we shall act inconsistently in not readily 
giving up any thing he may require at our hands. 
Obedience, in small things, is more acceptable than a 
larger offering according to our own wills ; and if he 
sees our affections particularly engaged in that which 
may be otherwise innocent, I believe he frequently re- 
quires the sacrifice of it, at the same time that it may 
be allowed to other individuals. The difference of 
dispositions makes the path necessarily narrower for 
some, than others ; some tempers are so untractablc, 
that they require a very tight rein, whilst others may, 
without prejudice, be allowed more liberty. 

I cannot quite agree with thee in thy application of 
the text concerning Zaccheus, though I know many of 
our friends have taken it in the same light. From the 
simple narration, I sec no room to draw an inference 
of any particular height of mind ; he seemed guided 
by the impulse of curiosity solely, when ho ran before, 
and climbed the sycamore tree ; and as his design was 
6* 



66 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1776. 

only to see and know our Lord, it required no hesita- 
tion to obey the call of coming down immediately when 
he found he should have so much better opportunity of 
being gratified by his intending to become his guest. 
I may be wrong in my apprehensions, or not sink deep 
enough into the text ; but this interpretation no way 
invalidates the argument for the necessity of humility, 
and coming down from every aspiring thought, before 
we can be fit to receive the Saviour of mankind. 

I hardly know what to think of thy opinion respect- 
ing the equality of the sexes. Though male and female 
are all one, in respect to the gifts of the spirit, and 
their entrance into futurity, yet a degree of subordina- 
tion while here, seems strongly enforced ; and, consider- 
ing the diflferent stations we have to fill up in life, may 
tend to the greater union of the whole body, and be 
more for our edification, if we do but act with propriety 
in our diflferent allotments. The word obey sounds 
harsh, but I believe it is a duty on our part, in every 
thing where a higher command does not interfere ; and 
if we began to look on the men as our equals, rather 
than superiors, we should find a much stronger repug- 
nance in ourselves to the fulfilling this precept. Too 
many of us want to learn a submission of will, and to 
be governed by that meek and quiet spirit which the 
apostle Peter recommends as the proper adornment of 
a woman. 

12/A, 1th Mo. — Whilst at meeting this morning, and 
much buried in a variety of earthly thoughts, the call 
of (I think I may say) a deeply baptized minister, 
seemed to rouse me from my lethargy, by desiring us 
to take a retrospective view of ourselves, and consider 



1776. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 67 

the situation of our minds, in the day of our first es- 
pousals. The doctrine seemed to come home to my- 
self; and a painful review passed my mind. Oh, the 
prevalence of earthly things, was the secret cry of my 
soul, accompanied with sincere desires to be delivered 
from this bondage, and again illuminated with a ray 
of that divine light which once shone with more distin- 
guished lustre. 

A progress in spiritual things can only be witnessed 
by steady adherence to this light ; and we must not 
sluggishly lie still, in expectation of having our fetters 
broken, but exert that strength which is afforded us, 
to gain our own releasement from the snares of sin 
and Satan ; in which state of conflict we shall not fail 
to receive such assistance as will enable us entirely to 
overcome. 

The world has got too strong hold of us as a people, 
as well as others. We are deeply buried in the earth, 
and earthly concerns ; and though some of us may have 
broken the more obvious fetters of sin and Satan, yet 
we cannot sufficiently withdraw from temporal things, 
but bestow an improper portion of our time in the va- 
rious cares and pursuits in which Martha was engaged ; 
neglecting first to seek the one thing needful, and re- 
pose our confidence in God, trusting that all others 
necessary for us will be added. 

But much of this faith is wanting. We busy our- 
selves beside the proper business, and arc anxious 
about that which is very little in our own power. Oh, 
hovi^ I long to be redeemed from this slavery, and ex- 
perience that glorious liberty which makes free indeed ! 

3d, 9lk Mo, — III the hours of serious meditation, 1 



68 EXTRACTS TROM THE JOURNAL 1776. 

am often led to reflect on the necessity there is for us 
to keep a constant guard over ourselves, and pray that 
we may receive strength to resist the many tempta- 
tions that are daily occurring, in the common course 
of our lives. 

We are frequently overcome by trifling temptations, 
when those that appear more powerful have been pre- 
sented without effect. Whence can this arise, but 
from a want of that watchfulness which we have seen 
to be necessary on more important occasions ? In a 
state of ease and tranquilHty, we sometimes too rea- 
dily conclude that we can withstand this or the other 
assault ; but if we consider how often we have been 
vanquished in small skirmishes, or taken by surprise 
by the enemy, it would lead us to great distrust of our- 
selves, and to keep a vigilant watch against every at- 
tack. My own experience daily convinces me more 
and more of the necessity of this constant watchful- 
ness. 

If we look only at the gloomy side of things, we 
shall be in great danger of being soured by discontent : 
all that partake of life, must partake of its various 
draughts; and the bitter as well as sweet must be 
their mingled portion. Let us rather, then, receive 
with thankfulness those blessings with which we are 
favoured, than repine at the want of some comforts 
which Providence has seen meet to withhold. We 
have most of us cause to put the query to ourselves, 
"How much owest thou to my Lord?"* We may 
trace his abundant goodness, notwithstanding our 
own unworthiness and manifold transgressions, and 

* Luke, xvi. 5. 



1776. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 69 

with the sense of unmerited favours, have cause for 
being bowed in reverent, awful thankfulness, desiring 
to render the tribute of a grateful heart. More and 
more, O Lord, impress me with these humbling sensa- 
tions. Let me reflect how much thou hast bestowed, 
and how little I deserve, and with the sense of the 
many obligations I am under to thee, enable me to 
walk before thee in filial love and fear. 

13th, 9th Mo. — "Unto the pure, all things are 
pure."* As this text has much dwelt on my mind, I 
have been led to consider the necessity of inward pu- 
rity, and the great happiness attending such a state. 
It would save us much trouble and anxiety about many 
trifling events which now greatly discompose us ; and 
we should feel that serenity of mind which arises from 
a consciousness of endeavouring to have our thoughts, 
as well as actions, under the guidance of the Spirit of 
Truth. Here we find solid satisfaction ; and though 
sorrow may be our portion, from outward circum- 
stances, yet can we rejoice under a sense of divine 
favour. If we rightly considered, we should find it 
well worth our while to endeavour after this inward 
purity. While discord reigns within, and various pas- 
sions are rising in our breasts, an outward harmony 
of conduct can hardly be preserved ; but if the inside 
be clean, the outside will be clean also. If we sin- 
cerely desired to please God, we should be as solicitous 
to keep our thoughts unpolluted, as we are to preserve 
a fair outside to the world ; knowing that his eye 
searches the most secret recesses, and that he beholds, 

* Titus, i. 15. 



70 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1777. 

with displeasure, every thing that is impure. Whilst 
we are sincerely aspiring after rectitude, and keeping 
our eye singly to the Lord, we can look with confidence 
towards him under every dispensation, and shall re- 
ceive strength to support, with patience and fortitude, 
any trials we may have to encounter. But if we are 
indulging a vain imagination, or giving w^ay to that 
which we perceive to be contrary to the manifestations 
of truth, we lose that hope which is as an anchor to 
the soul, and have to tread in the paths of lamentation 
and woe. 



1777. 

14/A, 1^/ 3Io. — " Except a man be born again, he 
cannot see the kingdom of God."* 

This text has given rise to various sentiments and 
conjectures, some of which have had no happy influ- 
ence on the mind. 

A few thoughts occur to me, on the impropriety of 
supposing (as many have done) that regeneration is an 
instantaneous work, of which we are sensible at the 
time ; and from a state of death and darkness, feel 
ourselves translated into the kingdom of life and light, 
born of that incorruptible seed which is to inherit the 
promise. 

By the fall of Adam, we lost that glorious state in 
which we were at first created ; but through a Re- 

* John iii. 3. 



1777, OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 71 

deemer we may be restored again to happiness and 
glory. Now, as our Lawgiver has thought proper to 
compare this restoration to a second birth, I have been 
led to consider that, according to his simile, it is im- 
possible we should be instantaneously sensible of it, as 
some have imagined. With regard to the natural Ufe, 
we find that we are born, but we neither know when 
nor how; we feel that we have got a little strength, 
before we begin to consider what we are. May we 
not suppose it so, spiritually? We feel something 
within us of a spiritual nature ; but we at first scarcely 
know what it is, or how it came there. If we treat it 
properly, it will, like our natural bodies, increase in 
strength ; but if otherwise, it will never thrive ; and 
though it cannot totally die, that is, be annihilated, yet 
it will be separated from the Divine life ; which sepa- 
ration constitutes the death of the soul. 

From the supposition that the new birth is some sen- 
sible impression on the mind, at a particular time, we 
may be led to a hasty conclusion, that we are in a jus- 
tified state, from feeling some tender emotions, or a 
warmth of spirit, whilst we still remain unsanctified, 
and have not passed through the many dippings in 
Jordan, which are necessary to purify the soul. But 
this sudden transition from death to life, is an easy 
way of salvation ; therefore, no wonder if it captivate 
the unwary mind. "As in Adam all die, even so in 
Christ shall all be made alive."* This seems to me 
to imply, that as, by the fall of Adam, \vc lost our 
union with the Divine nature, and consequently our 
state of happiness and glory, so, through Christ, each 

* I Cor. XV. 22. 



72 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1777. 

individual has the seed of Ufa again sown in the heart, 
by faith in, and obedience to which we shall be again 
restored to a happy immortality. 

I believe, many are witnesses of the power of this 
new birth, who yet as to outward knowledge, under- 
stand little about it ; they would hardly be sensible what 
was meant by conversation on the subject. But the 
speculative frequently perplex themselves with words; 
and endeavouring to explain the manner of the opera- 
tion of a divine influence, neglect retiring, in the silence 
of all flesh, to that inspeaking word, which can alone 
unfold the mysteries of a heavenly kingdom. 

The wayfaring man and the fool, who probably find 
neither time nor inclination for deep studies, need not 
err in the path to happiness ; because, by a simple 
obedience to the leadings of a divine principle, which 
they inwardly experience, they are drawn nearer and 
nearer to the fountain of light, and thus, by faith in 
this power, they become more and more enlightened, 
and increasing in holiness and virtue, are made fit to 
be translated to an inheritance incorruptible, 

1^/, 2d 3Io, — O Lord, am I a sheep of thy pasture? 
How shall I know thy voice '? This is the frequent lan- 
iTuaore of mv soul, when thirstino: after God. 

O Shepherd of Israel, let me not be deceived. Thou 
hast said, '* My sheep hear my voice,"* and ^' they 
know not the voice of strangers."! O Lord, take me 
under tliy protection, and guard me from all the sub- 
tile devices of the enemy. 

There are seasons, when the soul seems deeply hum- 

* John, X. 27. t John, x. 5. 



1777. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 73 

bled before God, and earnestly desirous to gain an in- 
corruptible inheritance ; when all the glory of this 
world becomes faded in its view, and it seems only de- 
sirous of inquiring, who shall show us any good ? ** Lord, 
lift thou up the light of thy countenance upon us."* 
This will chase away the gloom from our minds ; we 
shall see ourselves clearly through the ray of thy divine 
light, and knowing that to be the only sure guide, shall 
press forward, through a hope that maketh not 
ashamed. Lord, let thy light shine more and more 
clearly in my heart. Let it plainly make manifest 
what I ought to do, and what to leave undone ; and so 
strengthen me to come up in obedience, that it may 
shine brighter and brighter, unto the perfect day. And 
thus, walking in humble fear and dependence on thee, 
grant, if it be thy holy will, such an evidence that it is 
thy voice, as may stay my soul with confidence on thee, 
and that it may no more be in danger of being blown 
about with every wind of doctrine. O Lord, sensible 
that I am nothing, and that I can be nothing without 
thee, I am earnestly engaged to solicit thy favour. 
Cast not oflT, I beseech thee, the workmanship of thy 
hands ; but so lead me, and strengthen me in the per- 
formance of that which is acceptable in thy sight, that 
I may grow up as a plant of thy right hand planting; 
and when this corruption shall have put on incorru])- 
tion, and this mortal immortality, be received into a 
mansion in thine house. 

9/A, 2(1 Mo. — It is much easier to run well for a 
time, than steadily to persevere in the path of holiness 

* Psalm iv. G. 



74 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1777. 

and virtue ; yet transient goodness avails but little, 
since it is only they that hold on to the end, that shall 
be saved. I am often led to take a secret review of 
myself, and, from my own feelings, am brought to ac- 
knowledge the truth of the above proposition. After 
having kept a pretty vigilant watch, and endeavoured 
to walk with care and circumspection, the mind some- 
times begins to grow weary ; it expected to find an 
early day of rest, and is disappointed, and is almost 
ready to cry out, I have '* toiled all the night, and taken 
nothing."* The enemy of our soul's happiness is ever 
ready to present temptations, and our own corrupt 
nature is too apt to fall in with them. We grow tired 
of a patient waiting ; we want to be released from our 
station of w^atching, and to reap some profit of our 
labours. Here the soul too frequently falls from its 
holy vigilance ; revolts from that government to which 
it had in part submitted, and wants to become the ser- 
vant of an easier master. But the terms can never be 
altered. They *'that shall endure unto the end, the 
same shall be saved."t We must submit to continue 
under the discipline of the cross, if ever we expect to 
receive the crown. It signifies not enlisting ourselves 
under the banners of Christ, unless we determine to 
fight till the warfare is accomplished ; deserters will 
not find an entrance with him into the promised land. 
'* Let us not," then, '' grow weary in well-doing, for in 
due season we shall reap, if we faint not."t Let this 
consolatory thought prevail over every secret murmur ; 
let us return to our station of a holy vigilance of soul. 
Having once stepped aside, we are in danger of being 

* Lulie, V. 5. t Matt., xxiv. 13. Mark, xiii. 13. t Gal., vi. 9. 



1777. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 75 

drawn swiftly backwards, step by step, till at last we 
shall not be able to find the way to return. 

4^A, 3d Mo. [Extract from a letter.'] — I am now sit- 
ting with my dear little cares, watching them in their 
evening's repose. They (as thou justly observest) at- 
tach us strongly to life ; and without a guard over our- 
selves, we are in danger of centering too much of our 
happiness in them. They may, indeed, in various 
ways, be deemed uncertain blessings ; their lives are 
very precarious, and their future conduct proving as 
one could wish, not less doubtful. I already often look 
forward with anxiety, and the most ardent wishes for 
their welfare, in a state of permanent felicity. They 
are now pretty playthings, and pleasing calls of atten- 
tion, and should be received with grateful hearts, as 
additions to our present comfort ; but we should con- 
sider, that they may be blessings only lent for a time. 

We are so incapable of judging, with regard to our 
own happiness, or that of others, that it should lead us 
to a patient acquiescence in the Divine will ; a resigna- 
tion which would not only enable us to say, '* Thy will 
be done," but to feel that submission of mind which 
would preserve us in calm composure. 

With regard to , there seems room for the most 

consolatory thoughts. Though it may be exceedingly 
afflicting to be deprived of two amiable daughters, in 
the prime of life, whose company, she had probably 
flattered herself, would soothe her declining years, or 
support her in the hour of sickness or distress; yet, let 
us view them in scenes of futurity, centered in ever- 
lasting bliss ; consider tho many evils they have es- 
caped, and the resignation and composure with which 



76 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1777. 

they quitted every thing here : this should calm every 
tumultuous thought, and prevent every wish but that 
we may join them as soon ag our work is accomplished, 
and we are fitted for the same happiness and glory. 

It requires a very close and diligent search, to find 
out the true motives of action, and the different snares 
and subtilties which the enemy makes use of to entan- 
gle our minds, and, by degrees, draw us from the sim- 
plicity of truth. I have so often been led away by his 
deceptions, in unguarded moments, that it has brought 
me to great distrust of myself, and ardent desires have 
been raised in my soul towards Him who has all power, 
that I might be preserved in the safe path of humility 
and fear. But this meek and lowly frame of mind, 
which would make us willing to become as nothing in 
the eyes of the world, yea, rejected and despised by 
many who are deeply centered in earthly wisdom, is 
very hard to be obtained ; and though we are some- 
times favoured to see the noxious influence of the root 
of pride, and how much it tends to corrupt and hinder 
the growth of the good seed, yet we very unwillingly 
submit to the painful operation of having it entirely 
dug out, and too frequently rest satisfied with only lop- 
ping off its branches, and slightly covering it over, not 
considering how soon fresh branches will shoot forth, 
and flourish with increasino^ strenofth. 

I heard read, with satisfaction, the sermon thou 
mentionest of S. F. How few are there qualified to 
fill the station of that excellent man ! Free from nar- 
rowness of sentiment, he sought the good of all, and 
his mind seemed covered with that universal benevo- 
lence that gained him general love and esteem. In- 



1777 OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 77 

deed, I believe, the more we feel the influence of the 
love of God on our own souls, the more powerfully it 
extends to others ; and we long that they also may 
partake of his mercy and goodness, and be admitted 
to his solemn feasts. I never feel myself happier than 
when this holy love has overspread my soul. Here, 
all jealousies and heart-burnings are at an end. We 
no longer feel anger at the opposition, or contradictory 
sentiments of others, but would gather all under the 
wing of divine compassion, and receive the returning 
prodigal with unfeigned joy. Here, the various unruly 
passions seem entirely stilled, and the enemy of our 
soul's happiness is chained beneath our feet. 

This, in our individual experience, bears a resem- 
blance to the situation of that holy mountain, where 
nothing can hurt or destroy, and affords a satisfaction 
higher than can be derived from the increase of corn, 
wine, and oil. But, surely, this happy state of mind 
may be esteemed as one of the festival days of Zion. 
Our various necessary engagements of life subject us 
to almost continued scenes of temptation ; the lion and 
the lamb are not, at present, to lie down together ; and 
though we may at times be allowed seasons of refresh- 
ment, and some tastes of the pure water of life, yet 
we are not to think of taking up our rest, but press 
forward with fresh vigour to the end of our race. Too 
many have been inclined to sit down at ease, after 
feeling the secret drawings of Divine Power ; but if 
we expect to receive the crown at last, a holy vigilance 
must accompany our minds to the end of time; and 
we must not flatter ourselves that our warfare is ac- 
complished, till a flnal period be put to our present 

state of existence. 

7* 



78 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1777. 

24/A, 8/A Mo. — " Days should speak, and a multi- 
tude of years teach wisdom."* Alas, what profit have 
I gained by added years, or how have they instructed 
me in the line of experience ? It is true, they make 
me more and more sensible of my own weakness ; they 
convince me of the vanity of the search after temporal 
happiness, and how little able I am to form a true 
judgment of what will be most conducive to it. But 
they have not yet taught me to bear with proper forti- 
tude, the disappointments and vexations that are inci- 
dent to human life. 

Troubles, in a greater or less degree, are the lot of 
every one ; but we often think our own share particu- 
larly grievous, though, perhaps, a trial would convince 
us, that the burdens of others would be less support- 
able than our own. I perceive, with regret, that I am 
too much discomposed by those things which may be 
looked upon as little evils ; and cannot sufficiently fix 
my mind on permanent enjoyments, to support the 
various dispensations of this life with the tranquillity I 
ought. Aid me and assist me, O all-powerful Lord 
God ; enable me, I beseech thee, to cast my depend- 
ence wholly on thee ; and strengthen me to support, 
with propriety, the conflicts which thy wisdom shall 
see meet to appoint. Bring down every proud thought, 
and every lofty look, and so humble me under the ope- 
ration of thy power, that I may bow, in deep contri- 
tion, at the footstool of thy throne. Thus, O gracious 
Father, let me become the object of thy merciful and 
compassionate regard, and so follow the footsteps of 
my Redeemer in the path of meekness and humility, 

* Job, xxx'ii. 7. 



1778. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 79 

as that the work of purification may go forward, and 
that I may live to thy praise. Thou hast brought me 
to acknowledge that all power is thine, and that I have 
no strength or sufficiency but as derived from thee. 
More and more strongly impress this sense, O Lord ; 
and enable me to confess, from the very bottom of my 
soul, that *' thine is the Kingdom, the Power, and the 
Glory," and that thou alone art worthy for ever. Amen. 



1778. 

[Birth of a child.'] 22d, 2d Mo.— What shall I ren- 
der unto thee for all thy mercies ? has been the fre- 
quent language of my heart. Melt my soul, O Lord, 
under the sense of unmerited favours, and yet add to 
thy various other blessings, that of a humble and con- 
trite spirit. 

23d. — Amidst the variety of attachments to earth, 
it is very difficult to withdraw the mind from them, and 
fix it with proper attention on the concerns of another 
world. We are very apt to think, that this, or the of her 
period of time, will afford better opportunity for reflec- 
tion, and thus let the present moment fly from us un- 
improved. Continued experience of this should teach 
us to be on our guard, and not look forward to a future 
time, which, if it should arrive, will bring with it its 
proportion of care. Acquaint thyself now with God, 
and be at peace. This early acquaintance with God, 
and humble walking in his fear, will preserve us from 



80 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1778. 

many of the snares and entanglements that are laid to 
catch our steps, and we shall be enabled to press for- 
ward through the crowds of opposition, to an " inheri- 
tance incorruptible," and '' that fadeth not away."* 

1^;^, 3d Mo. — Great comfort arises from an habitual 
turning of the mind to God, and looking with calm 
composure on every event of this life, considering them 
as guided by his providence, and that not even a spar- 
row falleth to the ground without our Heavenly Father. 
But the blessings we are favoured with are apt to en- 
gross our attention : we centre in them, without suffi- 
ciently considering the Giver with gratitude and praise, 
and neglecting to walk in humble dependence upon 
him, and submission to his will, are unprepared for 
those afflictions which are necessary to rouse the soul. 
Wisdom is most commonly learned in the school of ad- 
versity ; and there are few that make the needful im- 
provement in the calm and unruffled scenes of a pros- 
perous life. 

6th, 3d Mo, — The time and the disposition to medi- 
tate are often at variance. When engaged in neces- 
sary employment, we frequently think we could retire 
to profitable meditation ; but w^hen the hours of retire- 
ment come, how often have we cause to lament that 
our minds are not in a suitable frame to make the 
right improvement of such time ! 

This should convince us of the folly of indulging vain 
fancies, that we should have more opportunity to profit, 
if this, or the other thing in life were diflferent from 

* I Peter, i. 4. 



1778. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 81 

what it is ; since the best we can do, is to make the 
best use of the present time, according to our ability, 
and rest assured, that whatever situation we are in, 
it is such as is adapted for us to work out the salvation 
of our souls. The same circumstances and employments 
are not aUke suited to every disposition, and by. vainly 
thinking what we would do in the place of others, we 
sometimes neglect the duties allotted to our own sphere. 

The Lord, who sees the heart, and all the inmost 
recesses of our souls, sees likewise the true motives for 
every action ; and if we sincerely desire to do that 
which is well-pleasing in his sight, and err only from 
fear of our own weakness and inability, or Gideon-like, 
desire to prove the fleece various ways, no doubt he 
will behold us with a compassionate eye, and so teach 
us to war, as that, in the confidence of his assisting 
power, we shall not fail to overcome. 

[Extract from a letter.^ 9th, 7th Mo. — Anxiety of 
mind has a great influence on the body in which it is 
enclosed ; they are very nearly connected, whilst in this 
state of existence ; and I have often thought, that weak- 
ness and infirmity, like anxiety and sorrow, have a 
great effect on minds properly disposed, to bring them 
to that true humility and resignation which gain admit- 
tance to the footstool of the divine Instructor, who not 
only condescends to lead us in the right path, but like- 
wise pours the balm of consolation into our wounded 
souls. 

When we cast an eye on the afllictions of others, it 
brings us to the inquiry, what arc wc, that we should 
be so far exempt, or our portion of bitterness less than 



82 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1778. 

theirs ? It seems humiliating to reflect on our unwor- 
thiness of the many favours bestowed, and should 
quicken our diligence in seeking treasures more 
durable than this world can aftbrd ; lest our blessings 
should become a snare, and encourage us in a false 
rest. Prosperity, as well as adversity, is a trial of our 
faith ; and I believe many are preserved in the latter, 
who would take their flight if surrounded with the plea- 
sures of a deceitful world. In all situations it is essen- 
tially necessary to keep low in the valley of humility, 
and I am fully persuaded, adds much to our happiness 
while here, whatever may be our portion. But self is 
ever ready to exalt itself, and get uppermost upon 
every occasion, not sufliciently considering that all ex- 
cellences of body or mind are not at our command, but 
both subject to be invaded by disease, and may be 
taken from us in a moment. 

4//^ lOfh Mo, — We too often seek to cover our fail- 
ings by plausible pretences, and neglect that close 
searching of heart, which would unveil all our de- 
formities. It is, indeed, very humiliating to see our- 
selves as we really are ; but let us consider how much 
more dreadful it will be, to be exposed to the view of 
men and angels, when all the hidden things of dark- 
ness shall be revealed. Lord, search me, and purify 
me, must be the language of every soul, while under 
these painful apprehensions. We see the workings of 
evil under many a plausible appearance ; let us learn 
to distrust ourselves in all, and walk in humility and 
fear. 

'' The heart is deceitful, above all things," '' who 
can know it ? I, the Lord, search the heart, I try the 



1778. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 83 

reins."* Search me, O God, and make me willing to 
know myself. I long to be in a state of purity, the 
only state of acceptance with thee. But how hard are 
the terms! Every external conformity seems as no- 
thing in comparison of this inward purification of soul. 
Mafiy of us are willing to walk with a degree of cir- 
cumspection, who yet know not how to bear the fur- 
nace which is necessary to purge away all the dross. 
We would gladly find an excuse for such, or such a 
disposition, or allowance of some indulgence of resent- 
ment, for such, or such a provocation ; thus seeking a 
cover for some of the old roots of evil, instead of dig- 
ging them thoroughly out. Trials and mortifications 
frequently make us look deeper into ourselves than 
we otherwise should ; but there is a strong inclination 
to avoid the secret discipline they would occasion. 

This observation belongs peculiarly to those little 
trials, which are sometimes the result of, or are occa- 
sioned by, some degree of perverseness in our own 
wills. We see we have erred ; but we like not to ac- 
knowledge it, even to ourselves, and are still more 
averse to have it exposed to the world. Here, then, 
the consideration that we must one day appear as we 
really are, comes in with double force. Every serious 
thought seems to unite in raising desires really to be- 
come what we shall one day wish to be, spirits made 
pure, and fitted for a celestial kingdom. 

* Jerem., xvii. 9, 10. 



84 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1779, 



1779. 

21st, Sd 3Io. — Our friends sometimes draw com- 
parisons between our Society and the children of 
Israel, or enforce things upon us by their example. 
Israel must dwell alone ; therefore we must dwell 
alone. This method of reasoning seems not quite ap- 
plicable to the present state of things, and rather car- 
ries the appearance of this pharisaical language — 
Stand off, " I am holier than thou." 

The children of Israel were peculiarly under the im- 
mediate guidance of Providence : the only family on 
the face of the earth (that we read of) to whom Jehovah 
openly revealed himself, enjoined them particular rites 
and ceremonies, and strictly forbade their communica- 
tion with other nations. 

The Christian dispensation breathes a very different 
language ; we are all to look on one another as breth- 
ren, children of one common Father, and equally under 
his protection. It is true, that the manifestations of 
his light are still very different. The glorious truths 
of the Gospel are revealed only to a few, and some- 
times, where they are in degree known, with great 
obscurity. Yet the Christian cannot say to the Ma- 
hometan, I am better than thou : let him rather query, 
if I have more light, do I walk consistently therewith ? 
Under the name of Christians, there are various sects ; 
each thinks itself in the right ; and under this per- 
suasion may, with equal propriety, compare itself to 

* Isaiah, Ixv. 5. 



1779, OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 85 

the children of Israel, and judge itself pecuHarly fa- 
voured. 

The above sentiments are not written to contradict 
the suitableness of enforcing the advice to withdraw 
from the world, and in great measure dwell alone ; be- 
cause we are sensible that the world lies in wickedness, 
and that the love of it is enmity with God. But though 
our profession is high, we have but httle cause to im- 
pute any pecuhar goodness to our own sect ; too many 
of us are joined to the world, or make a part of that 
world which we condemn, and which may be as likely 
to lead us astray from the true fold, as many of other 
sects. The more we associate with religious people, 
the better ; and I would plead for keeping our commu- 
nications, as much as can conveniently be, within our 
own Society. I believe, (notwithstanding the above 
remark, that we have but little room to boast,) that 
there are more of us much farther advanced in true re- 
ligion and goodness, than any other society can claim 
in the same proportion ; and whilst we associate with 
them, we are out of the way of many temptations, to 
which, with other societies, from their greater allow- 
ance of liberty, we should be exposed. But, however 
good a thing may be, I am not for having it enforced 
by any principles that will not bear the test ; there are 
arguments sufficient to support a good cause, without 
bringing in any weak ones to defend it. 

5^A, Qth Mo. — I have often cause to lament the dif- 
ficulty I find in keeping my mind in a retired frame 
when at meeting. It is too much like the inn, crowded 
with guests, where there is no room for the manifesta- 
tions of that Power which can alone giv e life, and 
8 



86 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1779. 

quicken for the true spiritual worship. Under these 
considerations, I have sometimes been led to contem- 
plate the satisfaction arising from that worship which 
can be performed in our own will and time, consisting 
in outward forms, which necessarily engage the atten- 
tion. The mind that can 'believe such offerings right 
and acceptable in the sight of God, can return from 
them with a degree of confidence, in the comfortable 
persuasion of having done its duty; while we, who see 
the necessity of that awful, spiritual worship, which can 
be performed only through the assistance of the Spirit, 
have frequently to return from our solemnities, humbled 
under the sense that we have performed no worship, 
and have to lament our weakness and incapacity, time 
after time. 

In this state, the pride of man is laid as in the dust ; 
he feels his dependance upon God, and benefits by his 
humiUation : he cannot exalt himself like the Pharisee, 
he must mourn with the pubhcan. And though he may 
have no gross sins to charge himself with, yet he sees 
that he is nothing, and can do nothing, but through 
the assistance of Him who has all power ; and is there- 
fore convinced of the necessity of waiting, in lowliness 
and self-abasement, for the arising of that pure spirit, 
which can sanctify the heart, and prepare an accepta- 
ble offering in his own time. 

9/A, 11th Mo. — When I have been disposed to excuse 
myself, or justify my conduct, in indulging dissatisfaction 
at things that were unpleasant or mortifying, I have 
sometimes set before me the character of persons I es- 
teem as being truly religious, and governed by Chris- 
tian meekness, and queried whether they would give 



1779. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 87 

way to such tempers, from such provocations. The 
answer has been in the negative ; I could not suppose 
that they would : when I have beheld their conduct, 1 
have had reason to conclude that they were too much 
redeemed from the world, to be materially discomposed 
at little cross events ! their eyes were fixed on a better 
country for complete happiness, and they were looking 
towards it, with the faith that would enable them to bear 
and forbear. It seems foreign to a meek and quiet 
spirit to be displeased at slight offences and neglects ; 
it expects and looks for but little ; it is therefore less 
likely to be disappointed. 

But proud self^ that seeks principally its own happi- 
ness, and cannot bear control, is feeding that fire with 
fuel, that must be put out. If, in the little things where 
self wo\x\di fain justify, we cannot suppose a similar con- 
duct in a character which we esteem ; what stronger 
proof can we have of deserving condemnation, and ac- 
knowledging that we stand in need of more meekness 
and humility to make us what we ought to be? Let us 
then be humbled under a sense of w^eakness, rather 
than endeavour to justify ourselves; and pray for 
strength to overcome all those tempers, which serve 
only to embitter life, and prevent our enjoyment of a 
meek and quiet spirit, which would add greatly to our 
happiness here, as well as hereafter. 

\Extract from a letter.'] — 1th, 12th Mo. — The thirst 
after happiness is so strongly rooted in our minds, that 
our impatience frequently leads us to the use of wrong 
means for accomplishing our desires. If we would but 
endeavour to bring our minds to be satisfied with things 



88 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1779. 

as they are, we should find it much easier than to alter 
the things themselves. But that self-love and self- 
exaltation, which so powerfully maintain their ground 
in our hearts, too strongly oppose the meekness and 
humility which should preside in their place, not to oc- 
casion a frequent war within us. This I feel to be my 
own case, and can therefore readily sympathise with 
those who endure the same conflicts. For some of us, 
I believe, many baptisms are necessary, before we can 
become thoroughly purified, and the furnace must be 
heated many times hotter than its usual heat. If this 
should be our own case, let us endeavour to stand firm 
in faith, and patiently endure the turning of that hand 
upon us, which would purge away all our dross, and 
take away all our tin. For my own part, T see frequent 
need to pray that my faith fail not, and to rejoice in 
feeling the influence of that Spirit, through which alone 
we can ciy, Abba, Father. But so much of the old 
leaven remains, as makes it generally a time of deep 
humiliation ; though, with the comfortable assurance 
that Divine regard is still extended, and that he is yet 
willing, in his infinite mercy, to gather me into his fold 
of rest. The smooth and even path it has never been 
my lot to tread ; though favoured with many blessings, 
(many more than I deserve doth my soul often acknow- 
ledge,) yet I have not been without a share of deep, 
inward conflicts ; some of which may have arisen from 
a want of that true heavenly meekness of which others 
seem possessed. But how hard is that subjection of 
self^ which can lay aside all the pleasures and glories of 
this fading world, and look upon every thing as dross 
and as dung, in comparison of Christ! Though my 



1780. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 89 

spirit breathes after it, I find it very difficult to attain ; 
and am sometimes ready to fear that I am very httle 
nearer to the kingdom of Heaven than when I first 
began. 



1780. 

2d, 1st M?.— Faith is the gift of God. The more 
we know of ourselves, the more we are sensible that 
every good gift comes from him, and that we can nei- 
ther do a good act, nor think a good thought, but as 
we are strengthened and assisted by the efficacious 
operation of his all-sufficient grace. 

Here then, we might rest our dependance in every 
situation, if we could but consider that we had not re- 
jected this grace, nor fallen by our own negligence and 
inattention ; but how few can make this confession ! 
We have all erred, and fallen short of that state in 
which we might have been placed, and remain subject 
to various corruptions of our nature, from which we 
might have been redeemed through grace. 

Many visitations of Divine love remain still fresh in 
my memory, when, I think I may say, my heart has 
been humbled under the influence of divine power, and 
I have been ready to cry out, I can do all things through 
Christ that strengtheneth me. But how have these 
melting seasons passed away as the morning dew ! 
Tiicy have even been, after a time, succeeded by 
doubts, concerning the immediate operation of this in- 
visible Power ; and queries have arisen, does the Lord 
so condescend as to make each individual the object of 
his particuhir attention ? 
8* 



90 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1780. 

But, why these doubts ? His power is beyond our 
comprehension, and we have reason to believe that he 
can see, at one glance, the inmost recesses of our souls, 
and, without trouble to himself, influence them at his 
pleasure. 

To believe ourselves thus the objects of his regard, 
is a most comfortable faith. Oh that it might never 
fail ! saith my soul, and that I might, with holy rever- 
ence, approach the footstool of His throne, who is Lord 
of lords, and King of kings, (much higher than our 
capacities can reach,) under a confidence that he is a 
God hearing prayer, and will be attentive to the cry 
of even us poor worms. 

26tk, 1st Mo. — Notwithstanding we often see the 
benefit of the cross, yet we are very apt to flinch from 
it when it approaches. We acknowledge that it is 
good for us to be afiiicted, but we would choose our 
own afflictions. We know that discipline is necessary, 
but we are disposed to point out the time and manner 
of it for ourselves ; vainly imagining that this, or the 
other trouble would be productive of more benefit than 
those which we at present feel. I have no doubt that 
ideas of this kind have place in more minds than my 
own ; for there seems to be a strong propensity in our 
nature to acquiesce more cheerfully with the will of 
our Creator, in those calamities from which we can see 
that some benefit may arise, than where we can behold 
no probable good from our afflictions. But here is a 
great failure of confidence in the wisdom and goodness 
of the Supreme Being; for if He, who can look into 
futurity, wills only the happiness of his creatures, we 
may rest assured that whatever happens to us is for 



1780. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 91 

the best, and that nothing can be more beneficial for 
us, than that which falls to our lot. 

While we indulge the disposition of carving for our- 
selves, either what seems good or evil, we lose many- 
advantages that might arise from making a proper use 
of our present situation. By giving way to such 
thoughts, we are in danger of getting, by degrees, to 
murmur against God, instead of receiving, with meek- 
ness and patience, whatever he may appoint. If we 
feel the corruption of our nature, and that the furnace 
is necessary to purify it, let us rather cheerfully take 
up those crosses appointed for us to bear, than en- 
deavour to flee from them ; resting in the firm persua- 
sion, that they are such as are best adapted to refine 
our souls ; and whether they may be visible to the 
world, or confined only within our own knowledge, if 
we patiently bear, and make a proper use of them, 
they will be productive of a reward far exceeding all 
temporal gratifications. 



5* 



ISth, 2d Mo. — *' Without me, ye can do nothing." 
If these words of our Saviour were deeply engraven 
on our minds, we should be induced to walk with great 
care and circumspection, humbly seeking that strength 
and advice which could alone enable us to act rightly. 
But we are too apt to walk forward in our own w isdom 
and our own strength, forgetting, that without Christ 
we can do nothing as we ought ; by which neglect wc 
arc frccjucntly brought to shame, and have to repent 
our inadvertence and misconduct. When we have thus 
sunk in our own esteem, and seriously consider our 

* Joliii, XV. 5. 



92 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1780. 

backslidings, we are led to mourn over ourselves, and 
are ready to make fresh covenant with God, that if he 
will but release us from the burden of sin, and assist 
us through the difficulties into which our negligence 
has brought us, we will then ever look upon him as a 
God near at hand, and walk before him as obedient 
children. But, alas, how weak is our faith! The re- 
turn of peace of mind, and a degree of outward ease, 
is too apt to make us again sit down in a state of neg- 
ligence, forgetting him who is the Author of all our 
mercies, and who alone can preserve us in the hour of 
temptation. 

O Lord, I beseech thee, increase my faith, and en- 
able me to consider thee as a God always near at hand, 
and condescending to regard the poor children of men. 
Where I have erred, O Lord, enable me to mend, and 
to walk before thee in humility and simplicity of heart. 
AVithout thee, I see that I can do nothing ; and, O may 
this sense engage me to walk before thee in holy fear. 
I desire not to escape the discipline which thou seest 
necessary to purify my soul ; let me rather pray that 
thy hand would not spare, nor thine eye pity, until thou 
hast brought forth judgment unto victory. Let the 
dread of being left of thee, stimulate me to walk in 
more perfect obedience, and without reasoning with 
flesh and blood, to give up in simplicity to all thy re- 
quirings. This is the only path of safety and of peace. 
O Lord God, enable me to pursue it. 

12/A, 4/A Mo. — ^* In the world ye shall have tribula- 
tion,"* but in me, peace. 

* John, xvi. 33. 



1780. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 93 

This clear prediction of our Saviour we often feel 
verified, yet can hardly submit to the idea, that it must 
ever remain to be the case. 

When we feel the various struggles between nature 
and grace, and the many outward things that surround 
us to create disquietude, we are ready to adopt the 
sentiment, that " Man is born to trouble, as the sparks 
fly upward."* But these thoughts are too gloomy, 
long to possess our minds. Even the religious would 
grow disqualified for the various allotments of life, if 
some present blessings were not interspersed, to cheer 
the melancholy scene, and revive them with hope. But 
we are apt to build castles in the air, and depend upon 
something, in future, to make us happier than we at 
present find ourselves. This is seeking for consolation 
where we shall never find it. 

We must be content, while in this world, to inhabit 
with affliction, and yet not let despondency prevail ; 
but consider how many blessings are bestowed upon 
us, for which we ought to be thankful, rather than 
dwell on those ideal satisfactions, which Providence, 
in infinite wisdom, has not seen fit should be realised. 
This is too much the disposition of man, and is, pro- 
bably, a source of greater unhappiness, than all the 
real sorrows that fall to his share. We should let the 
declaration, '^ In the world ye shall have tribulation," 
be so far impressed on our minds, that when it ap- 
proaches, we may not sink under its weight, but may 
seek for our support and consolation from the promise, 
that in our Saviour wo may have peace. Every thing 
in life is chequered, and alFords no sure foundation to 

* Job, V. 7 



94 EXTRACTS FROxM THE JOURNAL 1780. 

build upon ; every tiling around us not only speaks the 
language that ** here we have no continuing city,"* 
but also, that this is only a state of probation, in which 
trials and afflictions are necessary to purify our souls. 
Why then, should we be cast down at the prospect be- 
fore us, seeing we are but pilgrims, and sojourners for 
a short time, travelling towards a better country, to 
seek durable happiness. 

O my soul, be composed with this thought, and seek 
that peace in Christ which w^ill still all the boisterous 
waves, and support thy frail and tottering bark along 
the stream of time. 

A thirsting after some applause from men is too apt 
to prevail, even in religious minds ; to gain it, is but 
to be puffed up with false glory, to increase the appe- 
tite for it, and fill our minds with ambition, instead of 
having them governed by heavenly meekness and Di- 
vine love. 

Thus the fabric which was begun with the first sparks 
of emulation, and carried on by an increasing fondness 
for applause, must be entirely demolished. We must 
not only learn each man to '' esteem other better than 
liimself," but we must experience every root of bitter- 
ness and envy to be entirely eradicated, and the peace- 
able " fruits of righteousness," which comprehend Di- 
vine and universal love, substituted in their stead. 

Here are the fruits of that new birth, which though 
small in its beginnings, w^ill, in time, leaven the whole 
lump. And as we feel this plant or heavenly seed to 
increase in growth, by which our minds become more 

* Ileb. xiii. 14. 



1780. OF TUt LATE MARGARET WOODS. 95 

and more enlightened, let us not endeavour to excuse 
or justify our past conduct, but rectifying by degrees, 
as we go along, endeavour to increase in conformity 
to the Divine image ; confessing that we have hereto- 
fore walked in corruption, and continue in part to do 
the same, though supported with faith that we shall one 
day be more than conquerors, through Him that loved 
us, and who can enable us to gain the victory over 
death, hell, and the grave. 

21^/, 9th Mo. — It is painful to observe how rarely 
we meet with a character of consistent goodness or 
propriety of conduct throughout. Some particular fail- 
ings are apt to stamp the most eminent; and some 
natural passion unsubdued, gains an ascendancy over 
us that eclipses all our virtues. Such is the miserable 
constitution of the human frame, in its present fallen 
and degenerate state. But while we lament our de- 
pravity, let us reflect on the means of rising above it 
put into our power ; and though we observe one fall- 
ing, as it were, on our right hand, and another on our 
left, let us not give ourselves over for lost, as if we 
must necessarily share the same fate, but use double 
diligence, and pray fervently to Him who can guard 
every avenue of the heart, and assist us to walk for- 
ward with safety through all the snares of the enemy. 

I have sometimes thought that those who have been 
in part redeemed, and accustomed themselves to re- 
flect on important things, have frequently been in 
danger of falling and coming under reproach, from in- 
attention to lesser matters. Here the enemy of souls 
has found an entrance, and gained advantage where 
he would certainly have failed in more daring attempts. 



96 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1780. 

To be constantly on our guard, and prepared for an 
attack, requires no small vigilance ; and we are ready- 
to shrink from such hard duty, as painful and labori- 
ous. But if we expect to be conquerors, we must en- 
dure the previous hardship and discipline which are 
necessary to qualify us for '' valiant soldiers" in the 
cause of Christ. 

There are many who would reap the fruits of vic- 
tory, without going through the toil necessary to obtain 
it ; and some who would be willing to exert themselves 
on extraordinary occasions, provided their general state 
might be that of ease and rest. But if we entertain 
any reasonable hope of enjoying permanent felicity 
when these earthly scenes are closed, it must be by an 
endeavour to arrive at that invariable uprightness of 
conduct which can result only from a strict adherence 
to the Divine principle and redeeming power, which 
can enable us to overcome all evil, and will lead us on, 
step by step, in little things as well as great, to such 
an exalted pitch of virtue, as to be brought to acknow- 
ledge that ^' all her ways are ways of pleasantness, and 
all her paths are peace."* 

Sd, lOih Mo. — Our zeal and our faith are likely to 
bear a proportion to each other. A strong faith will 
be productive of a lively zeal, because there is a natu- 
ral propensity in the human mind to be strenuous in 
supporting those truths or opinions in which we firmly 
believe. Both are dependent, in some measure, on the 
passions and dispositions of men. Some imaginations 
paint every thing in strong colours, whilst others are 

* Prov., iii. 17. 



1780. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS 97 

disposed to take up with less light and shade : the for- 
mer disposition is apt to be accompanied with an over- 
confidence ; and the latter to fall short of the excel- 
lence which might be attained. 

From endeavouring to search into things beyond our 
depth, and giving way to doubts and perplexities, our 
minds become bewildered, and we may be in danger 
of getting in time to doubt of essential truths. Hence 
must arise lukewarmness and indifference : since we 
cannot be zealous about that of which our own minds 
are not fully persuaded. 

The man of strong faith and lively zeal will press 
forward through a thousand difficulties ; but it is in 
great danger of falling, from mistaking error for truth, 
unless his ardour be guided by a sound judgment, and 
he keep his mind open to the reproofs of instruction: 
for '' he that believeth shall not make haste."* 

On the other hand, the man, calm and composed, 
who, desirous of making the same port, weighs and 
examines every thing before he receives it, and even 
then, perhaps, receives it doubtingly, should be careful 
not to stand on the borders of scepticism, but praying 
fervently for a right faith, pursue diligently those truths 
in which he firmly believes, that by walking forward 
in the little light, more may be granted, and his path 
may shine brighter and brighter unto the perfect day. 
He will then find zeal to increase with his faith ; and 
though he will press forward more calmly, it will be 
with more safety and certainty, than the opposite cha- 
racter ; and if his progress be slow, he will be in no 
danger of making shipwreck, but arrive safe, at last, 
at the desired haven of rest. 

* Isaiah, xxviii. 1 G. 



98 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1781. 

' I am thankful that I can still rejoice in lowness, and 
find a little strength afforded to enable me to put up a 
secret prayer for support in the day of conflict ; and 
without desiring to shrink from discipline, patiently 
endure whatever may be allotted me. 

O Lord God, enable me to look towards thy holy 
habitation with unshaken faith, and steadily fix my eye 
on those durable riches which are independent on the 
breath of man. Then, every thing we meet with here, 
will be easily submitted to, and we shall travel forward 
as pilgrims, who are only solicitous to arrive safe at 
their journey's end. 



1781. 

[Birth of a sonJ] 18/7^, 1st Mo. — It is some mortifi- 
cation to reflect on the necessity there seems for us to 
be taught our own weakness, by the experience of suf- 
fering. We fancy we can support many things, which, 
upon trial, we find ourselves inadequate to ; this should 
lead us to distrust ourselves on all occasions, and like- 
wise to sympathise with, and pity others, rather than 
with harsh severity judge their failings. Our own 
powers can do but little for us; and in the hours of 
distress, of either body or mind, we cry out for the 
merciful hand of Heaven to support us. Without this 
superior assistance, we should sink under many trials ; 
but He whose providential care is over all his works, 
fails not to attend to the supplication of those who ap- 
ply to him through faith, and will either relieve our 
sufferings, or enable us to bear them. 



1781. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 99 

I may thankfully acknowledge, that in all conflicts, 
either of body or mind, I have not been deserted by 
the supporting arm of a heavenly Father ; and under 
a full sense of the benefit I have received by discipline, 
I would endeavour to consider *' the rod, and who hath 
appointed it."* 

21th. — To be oppressed with lowness is painful, 
but there is a kind of calm lowness, which sometimes 
overspreads the mind, both pleasing and profitable. 
In this state, meekness and love seem particularly pre- 
valent ; and though we sensibly feel the many tender 
ties to earth, yet this feeling is mixed with such a re- 
signation of will to the wise Disposer of all events, that 
we find our minds covered with tranquillity, and we 
indeed, possess our souls in peace. 

Here we seem built, as it were, on the sure founda- 
tion ; we stand with fortitude against the floods, the 
wind and the rain, and for a while remain unshaken. 
But the weakness of human nature again prevails, 
temptations grow powerful, and we are overcome. 
Let us, then, fervently pray for the assistance of that 
Power, who can alone enable us to stand secure amidst 
surrounding difficulties. I believe he sometimes per- 
mits us to fall even very low, that all human pride may 
be laid in the dust, and that learning to distrust our- 
selves, we may depend solely on him. 

21th^ Sd Mo. — In my own experience, I can often 
trace judgment to a previous failure of duty in some 
respect. This, I have sometimes found to be profit- 

* Micah, vi. 9. 



100 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1781. 

able, and to have occasioned good resolutions of doing 
better in future, through the assistance of Divine Grace. 
But at the same time that I find it beneficial for my- 
self, I think it highly injurious to form an opinion of 
the conduct of others, from any evil that may befal 
them. The sun shineth, and the rain descendeth on 
the evil and on the good. Prosperity and adversity, 
with regard to this world, happen alike to both ; and 
the latter, though it may sometimes appear as a judg- 
ment for past offences, and be designed to rouse people 
to a sense of duty, yet at others, it may only be in- 
tended to prune the fruit-bearing branches, that they 
may bring forth more fruit, and to refine us in the fur- 
nace till every particle of dross and tin be utterly con- 
sumed, that we may come out as pure gold. 

It is only He who searcheth the heart, and can pene- 
trate into every secret motive of action, who can form 
a just estimate of our conduct. Our knowledge is 
very superficial ; and those who may appear to stand 
with the fairest characters, may have many sins and 
impurities known only to God ; whilst others, in whom 
2te can behold many more faults, but who are, from 
their situations, either outwardly or inwardly subjected 
to more temptations, or have fewer helps, are less cul- 
pable in the sight of God, and like the publican for- 
merly, are justified rather than the other. 

nth J 5th Mo. — A review of some of my sentiments 
respecting education, has revived a remark that fre- 
quently occurs to my mind, on the difference between 
theory and practice. We must become parents, before 
wo can feel the difficulties attendant on that station. 
We can quietly look on, and judge this, or the other 



1781 OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 101 

thing", to be very easy ; but when it is our turn to be 
tried, we learn by experience, that the judgment we 
had formed was very superficial. The same inference 
may be drawn from observation on various other sta- 
tions in life, many of which, our self-love may flatter 
us that we should fill with more propriety than those 
who already occupy them. But let our experience in 
one particular, teach us so much wisdom as may pre- 
vent a wrong estimation of ourselves in others ; and 
having been once deceived in forming an opinion of 
the ease of acting in a station which we have never 
tried, let us be warned to avoid future judgments of 
the kind, and rather compassionate the failings of others 
who may have more temptations to encounter than we 
are aware of, than censure them with harsh severity. 

6//^, Qth Mo. — A few censorious remarks, the other 
evening, led mo to consider how apt we are to get into 
the seat of judgment upon others, and censure every 
one that deviates from our own line of conduct. But 
we can have no surer sign of being in a wrong spirit 
ourselves, than when we feel that such a disposition 
prevails ; for true virtue not only leads to charity, hu- 
mility, and distrust of ourselves, but likewise diftuses 
itself in love to all, in a concern for their welfare, and 
wishes for their perfection. There are seasons when 
we feel ourselves so far raised above every thing 
earthly, as to be free from envy or jealousy, and united 
in love to all mankind. And can we say that any sea- 
sons arc equal to these? or so strongly unite us to tho 
Deity, who is the fountain of love? Let us then rather 
endeavour to cultivate this overflowing love, than cen- 
sure or condemn where there is no prospect of benefit 
9* 



102 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1782. 

by it. The mind that feels itself averse to the strait 
and narrow way, is sometimes pleased with the oppor- 
tunity of seeing those stumble and fall who are endea- 
vouring to pursue it. And some others, who see the 
necessity of striving to walk therein, feel so many dif- 
ficulties attending it, that they are ready to think their 
own lot hard. Both these states may be disposed to 
censure others, not having yet attained to that sweet- 
ness, which can testify that all the ways of God are 
ways of pleasantness, and all his paths are peace. 



1782. 

22(1, 2d Mo. — There is a strange propensity in some 
minds to be continually building upon happiness here ; 
and if they are disappointed in one situation, to look 
forward to another. But this is not the way to profit 
by the corrections we meet with. We should rather 
endeavour after a state of greater purity and abstrac- 
tion from the world, that we may be fitted for more du- 
rable happiness. But some of us may acknowledge 
that it occasions many a hard struggle to get above the 
world, particularly to those who are too desirous of the 
praise and approbation of men. If they attain any 
degree of excellence, they will most likely meet with 
many obstacles, and many falls, before they learn to 
dwell in the valley of humility. The tall cedars of 
Lebanon, and the lofty oaks of Bashan, must all be 
bowed down. Every human excellence and perfection 
must become of no account in comparison of winning 



1782. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 103 

Christ, who, through meekness and suffering, will lead 
us to glory. It is in vain to endeavour to mix the pride 
of man with Christian perfection. They are opposite 
in their nature, and must be so in their end. An eager 
pursuit after the applause of men may spur people on 
to some things laudable in themselves ; but at the same 
time, it leads to such self-complacency, and high opin- 
ions of ourselves, as can but ill brook the mortifications 
we may meet with, and much less submit to that cross 
of Christ, which appears foolishness in the eyes of the 
world. Oh how gladly would we escape a suffering, 
mortified state ! The terms seem so hard, that we are 
almost ready to turn away sorrowful. But let us think 
on the peace and tranquillity accompanying the patient, 
suffering soul, which is wholly dependant on God, and 
whose chief solicitude is to please him. Freed from 
all the turbulent passions of fallen man, it can pursue 
its path with sweet serenity of mind ; it can look at 
every abasement and mortification it may meet with, 
as the kind chastisements of a heavenly Father, to draw 
to still greater purity and assimilation with himself: 
and thus supported with holy hope and faith in God, it 
can press forward from state to state, till, having filled 
up the measure of its existence in time, it can forget 
all its sorrows in a boundless futurity. Oh glorious, 
happy state ! May my mind be disposed to drink of 
the cup, and be baptized with the baptism so essentially 
necessary to salvation. 

23d, 4:lh Mo. — If ever I undertook any thing in the 
fear of the Lord, I think I may say I have this day had 
my four children inoculated in that most holy fear. Yet 
it has been acconii)aiiicd with trembling and ardent 



104 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1782. 

breathings of soul to the Most High, for their preser- 
vation. Though it has been done with a firm persua- 
sion of its propriety, I feel deeply anxious for the event, 
beyond what I think I should feel from the apprehension 
of any ill in which / could have no hand. 

15M, 5th Mo, — Yesterday we left our lodgings in 
London, and returned with much satisfaction to our own 
habitation. I may truly say I desire to have my mind 
covered with thankfulness for this last, as well as num- 
berless other unmerited favours which it has pleased 
the Supreme Beings in the course of his Providence, to 
bestow. What shall I render unto thee for all thy 
mercies, is sometimes the language of my soul. And 
knowing, that when we do our best, we can be but un- 
profitable servants, I have been solicitous to be kept in 
that meek and humble state, which is acceptable in the 
sight of the Most High, and to feel my heart entirely 
devoted to his service. 

12M, Qlh 3/(9. — When we meet with opposition to 
our own opinions, it is sometimes diflicult to prevent 
being too tenacious in the support of them. But at 
the same time that we are advocates for what we are 
fully persuaded is right, we should consider that others 
have the same privilege of judging, and endeavour to 
prevent opposition of sentiment from breaking in upon 
true harmony. 3Ien ever have differed, and most likely 
ever will (while the present constitution of the world 
remains) differ in their opinions on various subjects. 
If they are not productive of evil or inconvenience, it 
seems needless to controvert them ; and if they are, the 
most effectual way of opposing them, is by carefully 



1782. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 105 

guarding" against too much warmth or zeal in our op- 
position. 

15ih, 9ih Mo. — An exertion of much discipline seems 
very Httle adapted for females. There is certainly too 
much truth in the observation, that they love power, 
and often make an improper use of it. Perhaps, if we 
say that the human mind is prone to seek its own ex- 
altation, and sometimes judges itself pursuing the glory 
of God, and the good of the Church, while the spark 
that actuates it is its own importance, we may include 
men as well as women; both are too apt to swerve 
from the path of meekness and humility, and estimate 
their own virtues by the crimes of others. In the pres- 
ent depraved state of human nature, a degree of dis- 
cipline seems indispensably necessary to preserve order 
and harmony in any society. The less it is extended 
beyond the laws of morality, (in general) I should think 
the better. And seeing how difficult it is to sit in con- 
demnation on others, without being lifted up with an 
idea of our own superior righteousness ; we should 
rather derive satisfaction from the consideration that 
nature has, in some measure, excused us from the ex- 
ercise of these duties, than covet to be employed in 
them. Let us exhort one another with all sisterly love, 
endeavouring to strengthen and edify the Church, but 
leave to those, deemed the stronger vessels, the otlice 
of chastising, or cutting off its members ; never wishing 
to lend a helping hand in such business, unless present 
particular duty point the way. 

l6/, Tl/A Mo. — Of all the temptations to which 
human nature, in this frail state of cxistonco, is liable, 



106 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1782. 

there is none we are more apt to fall in with, than an 
opinion of our own perfections. We see many thus 
ensnared, who have been preserved from the follies 
and vanities of the world ; and the more knowledge 
and experience we gain, the more we see it necessary 
to stand upon our guard. '' Stand off, I am hoher than 
thou," is, I doubt, the language of some, who are less 
justified than the poor publican ; and the misfortune is, 
that we do not see this to be our language, but are pro- 
bably, indulging ourselves with the idea that we are in 
the meek and humble state which is to inherit the king- 
dom. Whenever we feel great zeal against contrary 
opinions in others, or set up our own consciences, or 
rule of life, for them, we may always rest assured that 
we are in great danger of indulging spiritual pride. 
From an extensive knowledge and study of mankind, 
we must learn that in all nations and times, there has 
been a variety of sentiments, both with regard to faith 
and practice, entertained by those, who, with sincere 
hearts, endeavoured to perform their duty. That the 
same differences should still subsist, therefore, ceases 
to be a wonder. For what end they are permitted by 
Infinite Wisdom, is not for us to determine. 

Every thing around us, every observation we can 
make, may tend to confirm the knowledge that we are 
poor, ignorant, fallible beings. Our reliance is on the 
goodness of God, who, we trust, will make us finally 
happy. And if we are endowed with clearer concep- 
tions of the Deity, or more natural knowledge, it is no 
cause of boasting ; seeing that all we are possessed of 
is his gift, and that we are but as clay in his hands. If 
we think that we can point out to our brethren, a more 
certain road to happiness than that which they are pur- 



1782. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 107 

suing, let us do it in the meekness of wisdom ; remem- 
bering, that our opinions, as well as our practices, are 
liable to error, and must remain so, as long as we can 
see, but as ^' through a glass darkly." These conside- 
rations would check that confidence in self, which is so 
apt to prevail, and help us to walk forward in humility 
and fear, the only safe state for such a poor dependant 
creature as man. On our first setting out in a religi- 
ous life, we meet with many trials and crosses. We 
find we must give up many of the pleasures and grati- 
fications which are craved by our sensual appetites, 
and in the performance of these duties, are apt to take 
merit to ourselves ; thus making an entrance for self- 
complacency and spiritual pride. We are then much 
inclined to make a false estimate of things, and judge 
ourselves better for the many crosses we bear ; instead 
of which, we should look upon their being crosses, as 
signs of our great imperfection, and of a want of that 
union of will with the Supreme Power, which consti- 
tutes both our perfection and happiness. We do well, 
to take up the cross to our natural inclinations, and 
resign the flesh-pots of Egypt at the command of our 
heavenly Father ; but we shall certainly arrive at a 
better state, when our inclinations become conformable 
to our duty. 

17//^ IWi Mb.-^Oh, the miseries of life ! This is 
the language of sensibility, when struck with the vari- 
ous scenes of wretchedness which sometimes present 
themselves to our view. When we consider the hard 
lot of many, wlio can scarcely earn, with unremitted 
labour, daily sustenance for themselves and their fami- 
lies ; of others, who are just ready to sink under the 



108 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1782, 

weight of painful diseases ; and of some, who are 
doubly oppressed, both with poverty and sickness ; we 
can hardly forbear being touched with sympathy for 
their distress, and putting up a secret prayer, that our 
portion may be less bitter than theirs. Xor are these 
all the miseries of life ; its evils are too many to be 
enumerated. The loss of every near connexion that 
can make life desirable ; various other sources of an- 
guish that must embitter every enjoyment ; and, above 
all evils, the being deprived of reason ; these are scenes, 
which, when we reflect on them, make us almost ready 
to tremble, for fear of what our future lives may pro- 
duce. They likewise atford a strong presumption that 
a better life awaits us, in which we shall no longer re- 
gret the day that we were born, nor mourn that we 
were brought into existence. But we have been taking 
a view of life in its most gloomy recesses. It bears a 
very different aspect to a great part of mankind, some 
of whom, forgetting how soon their mirth may be turned 
into heaviness, and their joy into mourning, remain un- 
hurt by the calamities of others, and are pursuing a 
round of pleasure. There are many whose situations 
are more moderate ; enough raised above calamity, to 
be thankful for the enjoyment of many temporal bless- 
ings, yet sufficiently chequered with anxiety and pain, 
to make them desirous of more substantial happiness. 
In this review of life, we have taken things very 
much in their natural state, without considering .the 
influence of religion on our minds. "When we call in 
its aid to support us, and the hope of a glorious im- 
mortality; when we consider that these short afflictions, 
which endure but for a moment, will, by our making a 
proper use of them, work for us a far more exceeding 



1782. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 109 

and eternal weight of glory; we then learn to rejoice 
in tribulation ; and abounding in that which alone is 
truly estimable, feel our minds renewedly filled with 
consolation and peace. Faith in God is the only sure 
anchor to support the soul under its various conflicts. 
When we say faith in him, it implies faith in his wis- 
dom, power and goodness, and in his providential care 
over the workmanship of his hands. A view of the 
miseries of life, should not depress our spirits, or lessen 
our faith. We cannot sufficiently trace either their 
cause or their effect, to form any certain judgment for 
what end they were designed ; therefore, leaving con- 
jectures, and vain inquiries concerning them, let us 
confide in the mercy and goodness of God ; trusting, 
that in due time, we shall see through this veil that at 
present surrounds us. The many temporal evils to 
which we are exposed, the errors which we are con- 
tinually liable to fall into, (not to say the great wicked- 
ness which w^e lament in others, and from which we 
cannot say that we ourselves are safe,) are all lessons 
that should teach us great humility, and make us serve 
the Lord with fear and trembling, daily praying for 
h.is assistance and preservation. Perhaps, notwith- 
standing all the real and imaginary evils we have to 
encounter, many of us remain too strongly attached to 
this present life, to look upon it as we ought, a passage 
only to a better. If we considered ourselves but as 
travellers, we should be better disposed to put up with 
the inconveniences we met with, and think nothing 
essential that affected not our everlasting home. 

I2th, 12lh Mo. — I have sometimes felt my mind so 
overspread with a sense of human misery, that I have 
10 



110 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1782. 

been ready to comfort myself that so large a portion 
of my own existence was already past, and likewise 
have felt a degree of regret that I have brought others 
into being, whose path, for any thing I know, may be 
strewed only with briars and thorns. The present en- 
joyment of them does not always immediately banish 
these gloomy thoughts, and I look forward with anxiety 
and fear. 

When I contemplate all the various species of cre- 
ation, it seems as if one race of beings were designed 
to be the sport and prey of another. Man, too, falls 
in with the general propensity. Perhaps, superior 
beings look down upon us with as little concern as we 
behold a commonwealth of bees or emmets. Our 
pursuits are not always dictated by more apparent sa- 
gacity ; and though we exclaim at the evils of life, in- 
stead of endeavouring to lessen them, we take a plea- 
sure in tormenting each other, and add to the bitterness 
of that cup which we are ready to say is scarcely sup- 
portable, but that we know not how to avoid it. These 
are melancholy reflections ; but are they not just, and 
adapted to the state of man, who, though he may some- 
times consider himself but as a speck in the wide circle 
of creation, and as almost unworthy of notice, yet is in 
general too much centered in the idea of his own im- 
portance, and that every thing visible is designed for 
his pleasure or use ? Every consideration seems pro- 
fitable that may tend to keep us in humility, so long 
as it does not lead us to distrust. We cannot contem- 
plate infinite Power, without being struck with wonder 
and amazement. Perhaps ice^ in our present state, 
join the spiritual world, as the vegetative joins the ani- 
mal, so closely, that it may be difficult to pronounce to 



1782. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. Ill 

which rank we belong. We shall not be depressed 
with our present state, while we consider it only as 
preparative for our translation to a better ; and though 
we may sometimes sink with the idea of our own no- 
thingness, and say with the Psalmist, ''What is man, 
that thou art mindful of him, or the son of man that 
thou visitest him ;"* yet, if we consider the Almighty 
as ever present with all his works, that he is on the 
right hand and on the left, though we cannot perceive 
him, and is intimately acquainted with the inmost re- 
cesses of our souls ; does it not inspire us with a hum- 
ble confidence that he will look with pleasure on those 
who reverence his name, and unite himself with those 
who thirst for the enjoyment of his presence? Comfort 
me, O Lord, with this reviving hope. Increase my 
faith and my love, and enable me, I humbly pray thee, 
to draw near to thee in spirit. Turn my mind from 
vain inquiries into those things which are to6 deep for 
me, and which lead not to truth. Condescend to assist 
me, O gracious God, in the performance of all practical 
duties, and cover my heart with universal benevolence 
and love. Thus, guided by thy unerring wisdom, may 
I fill up the place which thou hast allotted me, and 
when the measure of my time is accomplished, be ga- 
thered into thy eternal rest. Permit me to offer up 
this ardent breathing of soul, for those who are near 
and dear to me, and for whose welfare I am anxiously 
solicitous. Gather us all to thyself, O Lord, and per- 
mit us to join that innumerable company of saints and 
angels who are already made perfect. 

* Psalm, viii. 4. 



112 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1783. 



1783. 

1^/, 2(1 Mo. — Yesterday, about noon, suddenly- 
departed this life. In this removal, it is our own loss 
we mourn, not hers ; for the only important object in 
life is to be fit for death ; and when that period arrives, 
we can reap no advantage to ourselves from a longer 
tarriance in a world beset with anxieties and cares, 
even in its most happy state. This idea is a never- 
failing source of consolation respecting the deceased. 
And though we feel that the ties of nature an-d friend- 
ship cannot be broken w^ithout a severe shock, yet I 
believe the pangs of grief will be moderated, rather 
than augmented, by the consideration of that harmony 
and love, which we felt in full force with our dear rela- 
tion, who is the object of our present sorrow. A fond 
mother, a most affectionate and condescending wife, — 
and whose sweetness of disposition must ever remain 
as a pleasant memorial, in the hearts of all those who 
were connected w^ith her. 

Ith, 2d Mo, — Yesterday morning, attended my sis- 
ter's funeral. She was buried at Winchmore-hill, after 
a satisfactory ^meeting, in which the words of consola- 
tion and advice were both administered. 

" How many go as sudden, not as safe," 

is a sentiment of Young's, which has often occurred to 
my mind since the late affecting event. We have fre- 
quent admonitions and w^arnings, that it is a solemn 
thing to live, and an awful thing to die. Oh that my 



1783. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 113 

mind may be deeply impressed with a sense thereof: 
and, considering that there may possibly be but a step 
between me and death, may I walk with that care and 
circumspection, which will make me ready, whenever 
the awful messenger shall arrive. This day begins 
my 36th year. When 1 review the preceding years, I 
cannot but lament the many failings I have been guilty 
of, and the little progress I have made in true purity 
of heart. Yet I feel a reviving hope, that that sup- 
porting arm, which has in some measure preserved 
me, is still near to help, and that by a more firm de- 
pendance on all its leadings, I shall press forward in a 
progressive state. 

Great indeed are the advantages of true living faith. 
I often feel my heart deeply engaged in the desire to 
acknowledge, with proper thankfulness, the goodness 
of God, having had frequent cause to adore it in his 
various dispensations, whether of mercy or of judg- 
ment ; and an ardent breathing of soul often accom- 
panies my mind for an increase of this precious faith, 
which can indeed still all the boisterous waves, and con- 
duct us through the ocean of life to an inheritance 
amongst those that arc sanctified. 

12th^ Sd Mo. — Some sentiments dropped in conver- 
sation the other evening, seemed to imply an idea that 
pride might sometimes operate in our religious disown- 
ments. I was led to many serious reflections on the 
subject, and on the great difliculty of acting right in 
the exercise of discipline. 

I think I feel a warm attachment to the Society, and 
sincere wishes for its welfare. I sec many led astray 
into various deviations from our professed i)rinciples, 
10^ 



114 LXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1783. 

and from the truth itself; but I would not have these 
so blended together, as always to put the one for the 
other, lest, bv too zealously attempting to support the 
former, the latter should sink to the ground. 

That truth remains unchangeable, the same for ever, 
we cannot doubt : but perhaps its modifications may be 
ditferent, and there may still be room to put the query, 
'-What is truth?'' Moral rectitude and obedience to 
God's commands, have gained his favour in all ages of 
the world. But very different things have been pre- 
scribed as tests of obedience, and different laws been 
enacted at different periods. A prohibition to taste of 
the fruit of the tree of knowledge was all the restraint 
we read of. as being laid upon our first parents. After 
their fall, as man increased, a variety of other laws 
became necessary ; and when the Jews were selected 
for a peculiar people, it was by the observance of a 
multiplicity of laws, that they were to gain divine fa- 
vour. These seem to have been designed but as the 
shadows of a more perfect dispensation yet to be re- 
vealed : under favour of which we now rejoice in the 
hope of immortality. Moral rectitude, and obedience 
to the inward manifestations of light, as now revealed, 
remain essentially necessary duties, and what we may, 
with safety, press home upon all mankind. But much 
greater care is necessarv in endeavouring: to enforce 
upon others the opinions and doctrines of men, even 
though we may have the strongest evidence to believe 
that they were guided by divine counsel. 

It does not appear to me, that even the reputation 
of our SoeietT is iikelv to be increased, bv a riororous 
exertion of discipline. Many may be cast out, who 
are, as it were, halting between two opinions, and who, 



1783 OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 115 

in time, might be turned into a safer path. Others 
might quit us with anger, though, probably, without 
reluctance ; and some, under an hypocritical garb, 
would, by the obvious improprieties of their conduct, 
bring more dishonour upon the Society, than all the 
outgoings of others. 

llth^ Sd Mo. — I often love to take a review of my 
life, and traverse over its various scenes, from an early 
period to the present time. The more I contemplate 
it, the more forcibly I see the necessity of humility, 
and of guarding against all self-righteousness or exal- 
tation. There is nothing I more fervently pray for, 
than to be kept in an humble dependance on the Su- 
preme Being ; earnestly desiring to feel my mind 
covered with that charity, which sincerely wishes the 
welfare of all mankind, and that they may be gathered 
under the wing of Divine love. I think there is no 
part of my life to which I can look back, wherein I 
may not acknowledge that my mind was under reli- 
gious impressions ; yet, at some times they have been 
more powerful than at others ; and, perhaps, at none 
stronger, than when I was led into the path of great 
self-denial, and a more perfect acquiescence in our 
professed religious opinions. 

The judgment we can form of others, is often super- 
ficial. Their inward purification may be going for- 
ward, whilst a concurrence of outward circumstances 
may rather lead us to an apprehension that they are 
losing that ground, which they had once conquered. 
Many deep probations arc necessary for some minds, 
before they acquire a right view of things, and learn 
to estimate themselves as they really are : whatever 



116 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1783. 

tends to promote humility, and an entire resignation 
and submission of will to the Divine Being, is evidently 
for our benefit. 

25/A, 3^/ 3Io. — I believe many people are hardly 
aware how much they are indebted, for what may be 
esteemed their virtue and prudence, to being placed 
in some degree out of temptation. Self-applause seems 
so natural to the human mind, that we can hardly be 
too careful in our endeavours to watch against it. If 
we consider that we only know how we should act in 
those stations in which we have been tried, and that 
respecting all others we can only form conjectures ; at 
the same time remarking the many deficiencies in our 
own conduct, which, with all our sclf-Jlattery ^ must ap- 
pear conspicuous ; it will certainly lead us to greater 
charity and humility, and less severity in censuring the 
failings of others, who may have many allurements to 
vice or improprieties, with which we liave been hap- 
pily unacquainted. Indeed, with regard to ourselves, 
we dare not look forward to the future, and say that 
we shall act with as much propriety as even we have 
hitherto acted. The only ground of hope is not by a 
dependance on our own strength and abilities ; but by 
humbly seeking that divine Power which alone can en- 
able us to walk forward with safety. I think, 1 may 
say, the more I increase in years, the more ardently I 
pray to be kept in a meek and humble frame of mind. 
It preserves us from many dangers, and is, indeed, the 
foundation for the greatest happiness we can attain, 
respecting this present life. For whoever has ex- 
perienced the conflict of passions, of envy, emulation, 
ambition, and a thirst of praise, though they may have 



1783. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 117 

been in part gratified, yet will readily acknowledge that 
they have made a happy exchange, if ever they come 
to experience the tranquillity arising from a meek and 
humble spirit. 

I believe it rarely happens that those who are least 
serious, form an idea of enjoying the happiness of 
heaven with all those passions within them. They 
rather look forward to it, as a state of purity and holi- 
ness, wherein they shall be freed from all those rest- 
less pursuits and anxieties that now attend them. Could 
they but be persuaded that the nearer they draw to- 
ward that heavenly state, the nearer they draw to real 
and substantial happiness, they would surely be pre- 
vailed upon to begin their progress towards it. But 
temptations on the one hand or the other too often shut 
out this faith, and they indulge the hope of as sudden 
a transition in all the affections of the soul, as there 
appears to be from life to death, in the state of the 
body. Yet every thing we can observe will, I think, 
lead to the conviction that our minds are in a progres- 
sive state, and that we advance but by slow degrees in 
the road to perfection. Whether we can ever arrive 
at it in this life, in the full acceptation of the word, 
seems but a vain inquiry, since, if ever we fancied we 
had got there, we must be in an exceedingly dangerous 
situation. But it is our interest, as well as our duty, 
to press after it as fast as we can, knowing that our 
continuance here is very uncertain, and that we cannot 
be partakers of a state of unmixed felicity without 
purity of heart. Moral laws, and moral righteousness, 
are acceptable in the sight of God, and highly beneficial 
to mankind. But it is the soul refined, freed from all 
earthly pollutions, devoted to the will of Cod, and 



118 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1783. 

thirsting for the enjoyment of his presence, that pre- 
pares us for the full fruition of that heavenly happiness 
which must consist in our union with God: and wherein, 
as we adv ance nearer and nearer to perfection, we may 
probably experience a change from glory to glory, till 
we arrive at the most consummate happiness that can 
be enjoyed by created beings. 

12th^ 1th Mo. — Jealousy is a very tormenting passion 
of the human min^i ; and if indulged, must inevitably 
destroy domestic happiness. That jealousy which is 
felt by a husband or wife, from an apprehension of their 
partner's affections being engaged with some other 
object, is not what comes under my present idea ; but 
rather those more trifling circumstances w^hich fre- 
quently extend to family and friends, and occasion the 
heartburnings and want of harmony, which we often 
see cause to lament. Persons who entertain notions 
that they are not treated with proper respect or proper 
confidence, are continually seeking out to themselves 
sources of uneasiness : they catch at every shadow, and 
picture it into a reality ; and though their friends, who 
love and respect them, may wish to guard against giv- 
ing them offence, yet it requires so much vigilance and 
attention, and after all their care, sometimes so unde- 
signedly happens, that the generality are much more 
likely to give it up entirely. If we would consult our 
own happiness and peace of mind, we must endeavour 
to get the better of these irritable feelings, which, if 
we search into their true source, I believe we shall be 
obliged to acknowledge spring from pride. If by a 
proper line of conduct, w^e know ourselves deserving of 
friendship and respect, whv should we be haunted with 



1784. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 119 

the idea that we do not receive it, when general obser- 
vation will lead us to conclude, that it is most commonly 
bestowed where due. And it may not be unprofitable 
to consider, that a jealousy of want of confidence in 
those we are connected with, is very unlikely to increase 
it : since the real confidence of the heart, and the con- 
tinual fear of oflfending, are incompatible with each 
other. 



1784. 

[Extract from a letter,'] 11th, 1th Mo. — I believe 
happiness is much more equally distributed amongst 
mankind, in their various ranks, than at the first glance 
we might be able to perceive. The trials of some are 
so obvious, that we cannot help commiserating their 
condition. We think of their state, and derive com- 
fort for ourselves, from the consciousness of being pos- 
sessed of more temporal blessings. Yet could we look 
into the hearts of those whom we sometimes are almost 
ready to envy, we should probably find them little 
correspondent with their outside appearance ; and they 
would prove subjects for pity, equally with those whose 
condition we deplore. Some things very painful and 
disagreeable, seem to be annexed to the condition of 
human nature ; and I believe we shall, in general, find 
it easier to bring our minds to contentment with out- 
ward things, than to bring those outward things to a 
conformity with our inclinations. The first lies in a 
great measure within our own power ; the latter is 
dependant on others, and on a great many contingent 
and unforeseen events. 



120 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1786. 

I have heard it remarked, that the mistress of a 
family should resemble the principal wheel in a watch ; 
which puts all the rest in motion, while it seems scarcely 
to move itself. I have generally observed that much 
bustle only creates confusion. A great deal may be 
done by regularity and method, while those who want 
it, scarcely know how to get through with only a small 
portion of business. 



1786. 

17M, 4^/i 3Io. — *' We must through much tribulation 
enter into the kingdom of God."* Whether this pre- 
diction was designed chiefly for the immediate followers 
of our Saviour, or to be taken more comprehensively, 
as for the generality of those who were to enter into a 
state of blessedness ; yet, observation will lead us to 
conclude, that many have so run their race, as to ob- 
tain an immortal crown, without experiencing any 
uncommon portion of suffering, which the text, taken 
literally, in an extensive sense, seems to imply. "Man 
is born unto trouble, as the sparks fly upward."t The 
most prosperous situation is surrounded with trials of 
various kinds : but if good and evil happen alike to 
all, and if the sun shines, and the rain descends on the 
just as well as the unjust, there seems no inference to 
be drawn that the righteous are particularly tribulated 
respecting the outward, (excepting in some particular 
states of persecution, where the above text appears to 

* Acts, xiv. 22. t Job, v. 7. 



1786. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 121 

me most applicable ;) and with regard to the inward, 
we are certainly taught to believe, that though they 
may have many trials of faith and patience, yet they at 
times feel that consolation which is an unfaiHng support, 
and can make them rejoice even in tribulation. The 
disposition to magnify our sufferings, I have often 
thought increased by the prediction, that ^' We must 
through much tribulation enter the kingdom." Some, 
perhaps, may fear that it is not sufficiently fulfilled 
in their own case, and therefore, instead of submitting 
with cheerfulness and resignation to the evils which 
fall to their lot, they are disposed to think more of 
them than they deserve, lest they should be in dan- 
ger of receiving the sentence, thou hadst '' thy good 
things" in this life. Others may perhaps be incUned 
to believe, that the greater the suffering, the greater 
the reward. Both are certainly in an error, though it 
may proceed from a religious motive : for it is not 
voluntary suffering or humiliation that will gain us any 
reward, but that cheerful acquiescence with the Divine 
will, and patient resignation to whatever he may allot 
us in our various stations, that will render us accepta- 
ble in his sight. 

14^A, 10th Mo. — Those whose minds are thoroughly 
purified, will look only with a compassionate eye on 
the failings of others, desirous of doing them good from 
the prevalence of universal love ; and in that disposi- 
tion, pointing out the path that may lead them to eter- 
nal peace. But how hard is it to arrive at that state, 
in which we feel a cheerful acquiescence with all the 
orderings and dispensations of Providence towards us ; 
and, when we think hard things arc required of us, 
U 



122 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1786. 

how necessary is it to keep a strict watch over our- 
selves, lest any jealousy should arise at the liberty of 
others ! For in this mortified state, there is some dan- 
ger of seeking consolation in the idea that we are bet- 
ter than they. 

Here too, we may be led to attempt dictating to 
others, instead of waiting for the openings of that pure 
spirit of light and love, which seeks to save and restore 
that which is lost, rather than cast out and destroy. 
Many are the dangers and temptations which we are 
liable to fall into, in our progress towards a spiritual 
life : this makes it necessary for us to keep a diligent 
watch over ourselves, strictly examining the motives 
that influence our actions, and desirous that all our 
ways may be ordered of the Lord. The more we be- 
come redeemed from the love of the world, and the 
various inordinate lusts thereof, the more we shall feel 
true peace and tranquillity of mind ; and the love of 
God increasing according to our progress heavenward, 
temporal things will proportionably sink in our estima- 
tion ; we shall experience that hard things are indeed 
become easy, and that our delight is to walk in his 
commandments. Instead of longing for the Babylonish 
garment, or the w^edge of gold, w^e shall rather comfort 
ourselves that we have been drawn from such things ; 
and though the giving them up might be a great cross 
to our natural inclinations, yet, feeling the superior 
happiness of a religious life to all the gratifications 
that this world can bestow, we shall be induced ardently 
to wish that every obstruction may be removed that 
tends to separate '* between us and our God;" and 
that through the future course of our lives, we may be 
enabled to walk in all the law of the Lord blameless. 



1787 OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 123 



1787. 

llth, Sd Mo. — ''Lead us not into temptation: but 
deliver us from evil."* This petition will be likely to 
occur to a mind fully impressed with a sense of its own 
weakness, and under some of those painful conflicts 
which fall to the lot of most thinking persons in their 
passage through life. '' The heart knoweth its own 
bitterness. "t Many trials may assault us, unseen and 
unknown to our companions, or even to our most inti- 
mate friends ; and though, when under the sweet influ- 
ences of divine love, we may be led to acknowledge, 
that the ways of virtue are pleasant, and that all her 
paths are peace, yet there are other times, when our 
faith and our hope seem almost ready to forsake us, 
and we have to traverse the barren wilderness, and 
the land of doubt and uncertainty, assaulted by various 
foes that war against our peace, tempting us to fresh 
hankerings after those worldly indulgences which we 
have seen it right to forsake, an.d afresh perplexing 
our minds with queries, whether the Lord hath, indeed, 
said so and so ? 

When we have passed through some severe canflicts, 
and feel the reward of heartfelt peace, we too often 
conclude the day of trial over ; but we may stand in 
need of many further conflicts for the j)urification of 
our minds ; many trials of our faith and obedience may 
be yet to come, and many dippings in Jordan may bo 

* Matt. vi. i:^. Luke, xl i. t ^^<^^^ Xtv. 10. 



124 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1787. 

required, before we shall come out thoroughly cleansed 
and healed of all our leprosy. Oh that in these prov- 
ing seasons, our faith may not fail ! Let us put our 
trust in God, and pray for a renewal of strength, that 
through the influence of his power, we may hold out 
to the end. Our temptations are often very different, 
from the difference of our situations in life. Those 
cups are at one time very bitter, which at another we 
swallow without much difficulty. This should lead us 
to great charity and caution respecting the judgment 
we form of others ; not to expect too much from them, 
but consider that their temptations may be very differ- 
ent from ours ; and that so far from daring to say, that 
in this, or the other case, we ourselves should stand, 
we should rather, from a feeling of our own weakness 
and insufficiency, be led humbly and fervently to pray, 
'' Lead us not into temptation ; but deliver us from 
evil." 

5th, 6th Mo, — Oh, saith my soul, that we may more 
and more watch over our own spirits, and keep them 
in subjection. Words are of little av^ail ; we may say 
we prefer others before ourselves, and look upon our- 
selves as the least of the flock ; but if we are truly 
humble, we shall be content that others should tliink 
so too, and not wish to receive honour from men : 
praying that he who sees the inmost recesses of the 
heart, would preserv^e us from spiritual, as well as all 
other pride ; and that, even when we can look back 
with a self-approving consciousness that we have per- 
formed our duty both to God and man, by pursuing 
those things wliich we have believed acceptable in the 
sight of our great Creator, we may not be lifted up in 



1788. OV THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 125 

our minds, nor think more highly of ourselves than we 
ought to think ; remembering that what we are, we 
are by the grace of God. 



1788. 

24^A, 1st Mo. — It has often been the earnest, fervent 
prayer of my mind, that patience might have its per- 
fect work, that I might not flinch in the day of disci- 
pline, but submit to that fire which would thoroughly 
purify, and make me perfect and entire, wanting no- 
thing. I often feel my mind impressed with a fear, 
that though I may have made some progress towards 
the spiritual Canaan, there should yet remain so much 
of the old leaven, as might occasion me to fall short 
of the promised land. Oh, that I may not perish in 
the wilderness, or in the day of battle ; but feel a re- 
newal of that faith which will enable me to follow the 
pillar of cloud by day, and the pillar of fire by night, 
and in due time overcome every opposition ! — - 

lOthy 4:th Mo. — Good humour is, I think, that habit 
of mind which is disposed to please, and to be pleased 
with the surrounding objects ; perhaps, not so essen- 
tially necessary as a good temper, its influence being 
chiefly in the trivial concerns of life ; but the want of 
it will embitter the most pleasing scenes, cause fear to 
be substituted in the room of freedom and confidence, 
and throw a gloom over every enjoyment. It is a 
quality as beneflcial to the possessor as to the rest of 
11* 



126 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1788. 

mankind ; we should, therefore, endeavour to cultivate 
it, for the sake of our own happiness, as well as that 
of others ; and I am firmly of the opinion that much 
depends upon ourselves, though we may be sometimes 
disposed to conclude that it is chiefly influenced by 
things foreign. 

From the little regard for each other's happiness 
expressed by the general conduct of mankind, one 
would be almost ready to query, whether they thought 
it a spontaneous production, natural to the soil of hu- 
manity, and flourishing on every branch. But if we 
hear them speak, it will be in very diflferent language j 
vexation and disappointment, they will say, is the lot 
of mortals, and each individual w^ill be apt to forget 
how many unnecessary grains he adds to the weight 
of human misery. That benevolence and goodness of 
heart which delights in making others happy, wuU re- 
turn, fraught with additional happiness to the breast 
of the possessor ; and if we consider good humour as 
a fruit almost necessarily produced by good disposi- 
tions, we shall endeavour to cultivate it as much as 
we can, and see the propriety of guarding against that 
sourness or pettishness, which would inevitably coun- 
teract the most serious purposes and best wishes of 
our souls. 

17/7^, 6th Mo. — Sentiments expressive of a lively 
zeal for the benefit and welfare of the Church have 
often afforded me subject for meditation. 

How far individuals ought to go, in the giving up 
their own private duties to fulfil those of a public na- 
ture, I would wish to leave each one to determine for 
himself. But it has often occurred to me, that as the 



1788 OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 127 

whole body is made up of individuals, or distinct mem- 
bers, if each of those members performed its proper 
functions, and kept in a sound, healthy state, there 
would be very little for the Church, as a body, to regu- 
late. And though the love of God, diffusing itself over 
the soul, naturally begets a zeal for his service, and 
for the welfare of others, yet I have ever had the idea, 
that it must begin with ourselves, and spread gradu- 
ally ; and I have sometimes thought, that the express- 
ing too strongly an approbation of those who devote 
themselves to what is termed church service, may sti- 
mulate others of whom it is not required to follow their 
example, by which they may be led to neglect those 
duties which were more properly within their sphere, 
and thus make work for their brethren, whom they 
intended to help. 

Qth^ 1th Mo. — Yesterday afternoon, we walked from 
home to my mother Woods' at Winchmore-hill, to 
spend a little time with her. This morning, R. Jones 
and C. Hustler visited the meeting here, and we were 
called to the awful consideration that we are but dust ; 
to the necessity of being humble under the power of 
God ; and of seeking a safe place of refuge when all 
temporal things must come to an end. Under that 
solemn covering of spirit which we sometimes feel to 
animate our minds, we are not unfrequently led to re- 
new our covenant with the Father of spirits, to pray 
for an increase of fiiith, and for his preserving power. 
Under this sacred influence, we are ready to conclude 
that we can do all things ; and feeling our minds com- 
fortably aflV'ctcMl, a(kn()wl(Hli>o his favour to be the one 
thing needful; that |)earl of value which it is worth 



128 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURiNAL 1788. 

while to give up all to attain. But temptations agann 
assail us, doubts and reasonings take place in our 
minds, and we too frequently neglect walking steadily 
in that holy fear which would preserve us from evil, 
and is the appointed means to lead us to true w^isdom. 
O merciful Father, thou who seest our weakness, 
and rememberest that we are but dust, assist, we be- 
seech thee, our feeble efforts and secret breathings of 
soul to become acceptable in thy sight. We feel that 
the spirit is ready, though the flesh is weak, and under 
a sense of the influence of thy power, are sometimes 
animated to pray for an increase of faith, and that we 
may witness thee to be our preserver in the hour of 
temptation. We may thankfully acknowledge that we 
have found thee, our never-failing refuge in the hour 
of distress, and that our afflictions have been sancti- 
fied to our benefit ; and under a grateful sense of thy 
favours, are desirous that our love may increase, and 
that neither heights nor depths, principalities nor pow- 
ers, things present nor to come, may ever be able to 
separate us from the love of thee in Christ Jesus our 
Lord. 

31^/, 8th Mo. — ''Lord, remember me when thou 
comest into thy kingdom."* This prayer to be re- 
membered in future by Him who alone can make us 
happy, must at times take place in every serious mind 
that looks forward with hope, that when all the tran- 
sitory scenes of this life are past, it may meet w^ith 
permanent felicity in that which is to come. And to 
be remembered here, as well as hereafter, will be the 

^ Luke, xxiii. 42. 



1788. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 129 

frequent petition of those who are solicitous to obtain 
the approbation of their heavenly Father ; for we have 
much need of faith and patience to conduct us through 
all the various scenes of life, and sometimes feel our 
minds so clouded by doubts and perplexities, that we 
scarcely know which way to turn ourselves, without the 
kind remembrance of the Father of mercies, who, at 
some seasons, is graciously pleased to illuminate our 
minds, and renew our faith, so that through the uniting 
influence of his love, we feel him indeed to be our 
riches in poverty, our health in sickness, and a present 
helper in the needful time. Though a woe was de- 
nounced against the rich, as having received their con- 
solation, though they may seem to be placed in the 
midst of prosperity, and live as on the fat of the land ; 
yet a near view of them will convince us that they are 
often troubled as other men ; that they eat the bread 
of adversity, and drink the waters of affliction ; and 
that instead of taking consolation in their outward sub- 
stance, they stand in need of the prayer of faith, to 
support them under their various probations, and some- 
times through those peculiar trials which arise from 
their elevation. In all stations of life it is necessary 
to guard against centering our minds in the enjoyment 
of this world's happiness. The southern lands will be 
but of little value without the springs of water. And 
though we may be thankful for the good things w^hich 
we enjoy, yet we should consider them as not essen- 
tial ; and that if not properly used, they may prove a 
curse instead of a blessing. We had need to watch 
and pray that we enter not into temptation, and whe- 
ther in prosperity or adversity, should endeavour to 
keep in an humble frame of mind, earncslly desiring 



130 EXTRACTS FFwOM THE JOURNAL 1788. 

that in all our pursuits wc may be guided by Divine 
counsel. 

28/A, 9/A 3Io. — *'lf in this life only we have hope in 
Christ, we are of all men most miserable."* This 
was the language of the persecuted apostles, who had 
given up every earthly satisfaction to follow Christ ; 
and it is still sometimes the language of those who feel 
themselves depressed in spirit, and who are ready to 
look back and consider the many self-denials they have 
practised for the sake of Divine favour. Though we 
are often told of the happiness of virtue, and sensibly 
feel that it has its reward, yet the steady adherence to 
it in all points will not be unattended with conflicts, 
which we shall find the need of superior strength to 
enable us to pass through. " If any man will come 
after me, let him deny himself, take up his cross daily, 
and follow me."t This could not have been a neces- 
sary exhortation of our Saviour, if he had seen that 
the path of rectitude he pointed to would be smooth 
and even, and unattended with difficulty ; but He who 
knew the secrets of the heart, knew how prone it was 
to evil, and the necessity of constant watchfulness and 
self-denial, to subdue its various corrupt passions and 
inclinations, which were continually warring against 
the soul. It is therefore vain to expect an exemption 
from these trials ; we should rather endeavour to sup- 
port them with meekness and patience, and endeavour 
to bear with fortitude even reproach and persecution^ 
if it should happen to be our lot. A consciousness of 
our own integrity is a sure source of consolation in the 

*ICor. XV. 19. tLuke,ix. 23. 



1788. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 131 

severest trials ; and if we can but appeal, as some did 
formerly, ^'Lord, we have left all and hav^e followed 
thee,"* we shall likewise receive the consolatory pro- 
mise of an abundant reward. 

SOthj 10th Mo. — Liberality of sentiment is so often 
commended in conversation, that it has sometimes led 
me to the inquiry, what liberality is ? Whether it has 
any settled definition, or is only arbitrary, according to 
the notion of the person who uses it ? If we look for 
liberality in the dictionary, we shall find it, " Bounty, 
a generous disposition of mind, exerting itself in giv- 
ing largely, synonymous with generosity, denoting free- 
dom of spirit." Now, as our sentiments are various 
respecting bounty, generosity, &c., and as one man 
would be apt to call that stingy or mean, which an- 
other might style generous ; so likewise are we various 
in the opinions we form respecting liberality of senti- 
ment. And when we hear one man speak of another, 
as being a liberal man, we form our idea of the person 
spoken of, from what we know of the character of him 
who speaks. 

A religious man, a merely moral man, or a profli- 
gate, would never be likely to agree in their notions 
of liberality. The last would call him illiberal who 
judged his profligacy. The man of common morality 
would call in question the liberality of him who thought 
the duties of religion essential ; and the religious man 
would think him sufficiently liberal, who, endeavouring 
to fulfil the duties of his own station, entertained a 
charitable hope respecting others, who dilfercd from 



* Mark, x. 28. 



132 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1788. 

him in opinion. There are some who pride them- 
selves on their liberaHty, who seem to forget, that if it 
be a real generosity of mind or charitable spirit, it 
must operate equally with respect to the bigot and the 
infidel ; and that in all the intermediate stages towards 
bigotry and infidelity, the former has the same claim 
to their charity as the latter. But almost every man, 
in the judgment he forms of others, is disposed to 
bring them to the standard of his own ideas, and as 
they advance towards or recede from this standard, 
measures them accordingly, in the line of right or 
wrong. This is human nature, and to guard against 
its propensities to selfishness should be our constant 
endeavour. The more we feel virtue to be our happi- 
ness, get the better of this corrupt, fallen nature, and 
feel ourselves renewed into the spirit of real goodness, 
the more we shall experience the extendings of love 
and charity towards all mankind. But, till this war- 
fare is accomplished, we shall have many things to 
struggle with, and have need to pray that our faith fail 
not, and that we may be preserved in the hour of 
temptation. 

7/A, 12th Mo. — When we look around the world with 
a philosophic eye, and consider the short duration of 
all its joys, or all its sorrows, we are ready to form an 
idea that they are too transient to be worthy of anxious 
solicitude with regard to the one or the otli-er. But 
however these sentiments may do in theory, we have 
too often cause to lament that they have but little in- 
fluence in practice. We feel ourselves extremely dis- 
contented at the prospect of losing only some of our 
little enjoyments, or the disappointment of our expec- 



1788. OP THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 133 

tations ; and if greater trials or vexations occur, we 
are too apt to forget all our philosophy, and give way 
to an unavaiHng regret. We can often reason well 
till our feehngs become interested, and we then find 
the insufficiency of philosophy, and that we have need 
of something superior to enable us to stand firm in the 
day of trial. To see, and to feel, are two very differ- 
ent things. When we only see, we think that this or 
the other trial should be supported with propriety ; but 
when we feel, we too frequently flinch under the pres- 
sure of the evils which we had imagined we could have 
sustained. Surely, we have nothing of our own to 
boast of; we are made up of weakness and infirmity! 

Preserve us, O Lord, in this state of nothingness 
and abasedness of spirit before thee, that feeling our- 
selves incapable of any good, we may be earnestly so- 
licitous to be helped by thee, who art the only sure 
helper. And under a deep sense of the many failings 
we have been guilty of, enable us to pray that we may 
be forgiven, and preserved in a state of unfeigned re- 
pentance and true humility before thee. 

A consciousness of being under the eye of the Su- 
preme Being will support us when all earthly help 
fails ; and if we can but feel that union of spirit which 
arises from witnessing the overshadowings of divine 
love upon the soul, it will enable us to cleave still faster 
to the Rock of ages, and to think no afflictions too great 
to bo endured, if they are the means of obtaining the 
Divine favour, and purifying our souls, so that they 
may be acceptable in his sight. 

lll/i, 12th Mo. — '' My son, give me thine heart."* 

* Pro v., xxiii. 2G. 

12 



134 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1788. 

The language of scripture is frequently expressive of 
the necessity of perfect obedience ; a giving up the 
whole heart, will, and affections, and desiring to devote 
ourselves entirely to the will of the Supreme Being. 
If we consulted our own happiness, we should endea- 
vour, as much as possible, to arrive at this state of 
resignation : neither wishing for, nor seeking after any 
thing, but to fulfil the will of Him who created us, and 
to walk with acceptance in his sight. We cause our- 
selves many needless struggles, by the endeavour to 
serve God and Mammon. We want to retain this or 
the other practice, this or the other indulgence, which 
our consciences testify against ; thus keeping up a con- 
tinual warfare in our minds, and excluding from our- 
selves that tranquillity of soul which can only be expe- 
rienced by an entire acquiescence with the divine will. 
But self is very hard to be entirely subdued. If we 
liave gained some conquests, we are too apt to sit down 
at ease, as if our work were accomplished ; and when 
temptations are again presented, we are apt to mur- 
mur and repine, and say to Him who formed us, ''Why 
hast thou made me thus?"* But this is a very unpro- 
fitable query ; and while such a disposition prevails, it 
will prevent our partaking of those refreshing streams, 
which frequently comfort the weary traveller in his 
journey towards the promised land. 

Oh that self may be entirely subdued, is the fervent 
prayer of my soul ; that I may be supported through 
the hours of probation and conflict, and receiving every 
dispensation as from the hand of God, be finally ac- 
cepted of him when my warfare is accomplished. 

* Rom. ix. 20. 



1790. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 135 



1790. 

1th, 2d Mo, — When we feel various passions war- 
ring in our souls, and struggling to gain dominion over 
us, we may well lament the depravity of our fallen na- 
ture, and may sometimes be ready to fear, that all our 
past labour to get the better of them has been in vain. 
But in this state of painful conflict, if our minds are 
engaged ardently to pray for help from Him who can 
alone bind the strong man armed, we shall find those 
passions, that may be compared to evil spirits, subdued, 
and the Prince of Peace will estabhsh his reign within 
us. But we must sustain many combats in the course 
of our journey through life. We have many evil pro- 
pensities and dispositions to conquer, many trials and 
temptations to undergo, before we are in that subdued 
state which will preserve us in meekness and humility. 
When we take a review of all our past life, nothing 
occurs that brings so bitter a remembrance, as the 
many faults we have committed. We may, indeed, 
hope for mercy from Him who has promised pardon 
to all upon true repentance ; but it is a humiliating 
lesson, to consider how apt we are to fall in the day 
of temptation, and that nothing but a state of prayer 
and watchfulness can preserve us from evil. We know 
that temptations and mortifications will again arise, 
and may well fear, lest we should again fall. Many 
things occur, which might teach us, *' not to think more 
highly'' of ourselves than we ought to think ; but wc 
arc too much disposed to find excuses for ourselves, 
without sufliciently submitting to that cleansing power, 



136 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1792. 

which through various modes of discipline, would root 
out all evil, and effectually subdue those passions that 
war against our peace. Have we not need to pray 
that our faith may be increased, and that we may be 
enabled to do all things through Him who strengthens 
us, and will assist our weak endeavours, as we are 
engaged to rely upon Him, and trust in his supporting 
arm ? 



1792. 

22J, 1st Mo. — When the days of the feasting of Job's 
children were gone about, he sent and sanctified them, 
and offered burnt offerings for them, lest they should 
have sinned and cursed God in their hearts : the text 
adds, '' Thus did Job continually."* This account 
seems very expressive of the rehgious care of Job for 
his children : and I believe the same care rests upon 
the minds of many parents in this day, who would 
gladly make offerings for their children lest they should 
have deviated from right, and who feel an anxious 
solicitude that they may be preserved in the hour of 
temptation, and enabled to walk forward in righteous- 
ness before the Lord. How to guide and instruct them 
in this path, how far to indulge, and where to restrain, 
are subjects of frequent inquiry in the mind of an 
anxious parent. And may we not hope that parents 
will be so far enlightened, that they may be capacitated 
to give right instructions, and that their endeavours 

♦ Job, i. 5. 



1792. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 137 

properly to train their tender offspring, will be (in 
some measure at least) blessed with success. Under 
these impressions, I have sometimes felt a wish to 
address my children, and made some attempts towards 
it ; but my ability has been hitherto so inadequate to 
my wishes, that I seem ready now to give it up, and 
only transcribe a few sentiments, which some time ago 
occurred to my mind. 

My dear children, 1 often feel an anxious sohcitude 
for your welfare, both in time and in eternity ; and 
what I can do to promote it, is an inquiry that fre- 
quently accompanies my mind. Sensible of the uncer- 
tainty of time, and doubtful whether I may have the 
opportunity of giving much verbal instruction, I have 
sometimes felt drawings in my mind to leave a few 
sentences behind me, and, if possible, point out what 
may conduce to your lasting peace and satisfaction. 
The fear of making religion a burden has prevented 
me from much conversation on the subject : till we 
love religion, we have very little relish for such con- 
versation, and unless the youthful mind feels some 
touches of divine love, and desires to do that which is 
right in the sight of God, I believe all that we can do 
will avail but little. Yet I think I may say, that I 
have watched over you with desires, that I might not 
neglect any opportunities of impressing your tender 
minds with useful and important truths, dropping here 
a little, and there a little, whenever there appeared 
any opening. 

Religion took hold of my mind at an early period, 

and has been my solace through life. I believe many 

arc the objects of its impressions, but temptations arc 

often too powerful for its restraints ; and the youthful 

12* 



138 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1792. 

mind, delighting in liberty, is endeavouring to throw 
them off. But be assured, my dear children, that there 
is no real happiness without the approbation of our 
own consciences, and that approbation can only arise 
from the endeavour to pursue virtue in all our actions. 
If we practise little wilful deviations from the paths of 
rectitude, the temptations to greater will succeed, and 
we shall probably be led farther into the line of im- 
morality than we at first intended. We should early 
endeavour to cherish every thing in ourselves that is 
good, and carefully abstain from all evil: never saying, 
even within ourselves, this, that, or the other little 
thing is of no consequence, if it in the least infringes 
on our apprehensions of duty ; for it is step by step, 
that many are led on into those paths of vice and folly, 
from which it is very difficult to return. Never be 
afraid of weighing your actions, and searching their 
motives to the bottom : if you are disposed to do right, 
there can be no bar to examination ; and if we feel a 
wdsh to shun it, we may consider it as a certain proof 
that we are wrong. 

Respecting recreations, it seems very difficult to 
draw any positive line. Every employment practised 
solely for amusement, (even a ride or a walk) may 
come under that denomination ; and between the inno- 
cent and the vicious there are many gentle gradations. 
We may be always certain that we have gone too far, 
when our minds become so dissipated, that they are 
incapable of returning to any serious employment, or 
the practice of any private or social duty : or, if we 
cannot look back with a belief that we have been in- 
dulging ourselves in those things only, which are not 
disapproved by Him who sees the inmost recesses of 



1793. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. J 39 

the heart, as well as our more public actions. If we 
are afraid to examine our conduct, and wish to hide 
ourselves from ourselves, it is a certain proof that we 
mean to continue in the indulgence of such things as 
will not bear a strict scrutiny, and must be consequently 
in an unsafe state. Neither shall we act prudently in 
going to the utmost verge of right. Walking at the 
edge of a precipice is always dangerous, and though 
we may get to the end unhurt, yet it would be wiser to 
keep at a distance more secure. 

That there is no harm in this, that, or the other, is 
frequently pleaded by those who very little consider the 
nature of the things they plead for, or their dangerous 
tendencies. We are placed in the midst of tempta- 
tions ; and by giving way at first to those things wliich 
our consciences cannot approve, we fall by little and 
little, and at last arrive at that state, which, when our 
minds were clothed with more innocence, we should 
ha*ve beheld with abhorrence. By rejecting the impres- 
sions of conscience, they become less frequent and less 
forcible. 



1793. 

17/A, 3J Mo. — The state of the poor is a subject that 
often comes before the view of my mind, with those 
sympathetic feelings which excite the wish for their re- 
lief. We are sometimes told, that to give to the poor 
is an abuse of charity, and an encouragement in idle- 
ness. To encourage idleness is certainly not for the 
benefit of mankind. It is ordained that man shall cat 



140 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1793. 

bread by the sweat of his brow ; and this decree seems 

so fully verified, that those whose situation in life may 
apparently plead their exemption, are nevertheless 
obliged to labour in amusements of exercise, that they 
may taste the enjoyment of health. But though idle- 
ness should not be encouraged, there are proper bounds 
for labour, beyond which it becomes wearisome, and is 
of prejudice to the constitution. 

If labour were more equally divided, I believe it 
would be a benefit to mankind in general ; but while it 
is considered as a burden, every one is desirous of 
shaking it off from himself, though the consequence 
may often be that of imposing an unreasonable portion 
upon others. 

If we did but look upon the poor as our brethren ; 
equal, relating to every thing of importance, and be- 
neath us only in those external circumstances which 
are continually shifting about in life, I think we should 
consider them as having some claim to the enjoyments 
of life, and an occasional remittance of persevering la- 
bour. Instead of this, we now see the industrious pa- 
rents of a large family toiling all day, (and perhaps 
adding part of the night,) without being able, wuth all 
their industry, to feed and clothe themselves and family 
comfortably. This seems a proof, that labour has not 
its adequate reward ; and though many, like some of 
the present rich, might improperly use the benefit of 
greater temporal accomodations, we can scarcely con- 
sider that as a sufficient argument against the pro- 
priety of an allowance of such gain as might enable 
the poor not only to subsist, but to enjoy some comfort 
in life. 

How far there might be a possibility of bringing this 



1793. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 141 

about, is a political question, of which I can form no 
adequate judgment. But while things are in their pre- 
sent state, it must be deemed an indispensable obliga- 
tion upon the rich, to lend assistance to the poor, be- 
sides those parish charges which they cannot withhold, 
and which too often, perhaps, only keep life in exist- 
ence, without affording it any other comfort. A be- 
nevolent-minded man will derive satisfaction from con- 
tributing to the happiness of others. If he enjoys pros- 
perity, he feels his heart raised in thankfulness to that 
Being, from whose goodness he receives all the tem- 
poral blessings of life ; he will consider that it is not 
for him alone that the sun shines, and the spring puts 
forth all its beauties, but that the lower ranks of life 
are equally the care of the Eternal Parent ; and that 
in the endeavour to diffuse happiness amongst others, 
he increases his own. 

The present state of luxury is by some reckoned 
useful, by increasing employment ; but if w^e consider 
its prevalence through all the middle ranks of life, we 
shall rather conclude, that to support it, many are led 
to ''grind the face of the poor," and impose on those 
who labour for them unnecessary burdens, instead of 
that reasonable portion of work w^hich should procure 
a maintenance. 

18th, 1th Mo. — This day, there has been a little re- 
freshing rain, after two weeks of the hottest weather 
we have had for many years in this country. The 
thermometer rose to above 80°, most days, and was 
frequently between 80° and 84° ; sometimes 85° or 
86°, and once near 87°. We observed it generally 
rise higher upon being put out of doors (though in the 



142 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1794. 

shade) than it was within ; the sky was uncommonly 
clear most of the time, and there had been a great 
w^ant of rain before the hot weather commenced. 



1794. 

5/A, 1^^ Mo. — A new year has commenced. The 
alarm has been often sounded in our ears during the 
last few months; sometimes amounting to almost pro- 
phetic warnings. We have had line upon line, and 
precept upon precept, accompanied with lively exhor- 
tations, to consider the importance of religion, and to 
submit to its humbling influence in the regulation of 
our lives and conduct. That her ways are pleasant, 
and her paths peace, I believe is in degree experi- 
enced, as we feel a resignation to the divine will con- 



11th, 9tk Mo. — To watch our own spirits, is an in- 
junction, which, I believe, we shall often find it neces- 
sary to practise, in our intercourse through life. Many 
of the little trials and mortifications to which we are 
so frequently liable, seem in a peculiar manner to call 
forth the exercise of this duty. If we are taken un- 
prepared, we are less able to withstand any assaults of 
the enemy ; and what can keep us in a state of pre- 
paration, but a constant watch over our own spirits, 
and a supplication of soul to Him who can alone sus- 
tain and strengthen us ? If we use our best endea- 
vours to maintain this watchfulness, and have but faith 



1794. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 143 

to pray for an increase of strength, in due time we shall 
feel its efficacy. And though, upon application to be 
cleansed from our spiritual leprosy, we may not im- 
mediately receive the answer of, "I will, be thou 
clean,"* yet, I believe, as we patiently wait in faith, 
we shall experience the purification to go forward, and 
those evil tempers and inclinations to be subdued, which 
would be a hindrance to our admission into the realms 
of everlasting light and peace. But, '' we have toiled 
all the night, and have taken nothing,"t is not unfre- 
quently the discouraging language of our souls. We 
have struggled much with temptation, we have taken 
up the cross to many of our natural propensities, and 
endeavoured, at times, to subdue those evil tempers, 
which we have seen have proceeded from a corrupt 
root, and after all, feel so much of the old leaven re- 
maining, that we are almost ready to conclude we are 
but where we first began. Yet, I believe there is room 
to hope, that our labour and conflicts have not been 
wholly in vain : we may feel ourselves far short of what 
we might have expected, and therefore be almost ready 
to despair of conquering the enemies of our souls ; but 
if we take a review, we shall perhaps be obliged to ac- 
knowledge that we have sometimes given way, instead 
of endeavouring to stand our ground. We have ne- 
glected the silent, gentle admonition, that has some- 
times warned us to flee from danger, at other times, to 
collect all our forces, and stand against it, in the con- 
fidence of Ilis strength, who is all-sufficient : we have 
given way to a perverse temper, or a hasty ill-humour, 
a disposition to retaliate, or render evil for evil, in- 

* Luke, V. 13. t Luke, v. 5. 



144 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1794. 

Stead of patiently bearing those allotments which have 
fallen to our share. Thus have our souls' enemies 
gained strength to renew the conflict after many bat- 
tles, and to excite the painful suggestion that we have 
fought but in vain. But let not our faith fail. Though 
Avc have toiled for a long season with so little benefit, 
yet let us renew our diligence at the command of the 
Master, not doubting, that as we are obedient in faith, 
and watchful over our own spirits, w-e shall in due 
time experience his strength to enable us to over- 
come, and receive an abundant recompence for all our 
labours. 

16//^ 10th Mo. — My mother Woods quietly departed 
this life, in the ninety-third year of her age. She was 
down stairs, as usual, the evening before. Such an 
event must, at the time when it happens, be an affect- 
ing stroke to near relations, and we must feel the loss 
of a kind and affectionate parent, which she has ever 
been to all her family ; but we scarcely ought to regret 
her release from a state of suffering, which seemed 
likely to increase at her advanced age ; and I believe 
she has for some time back rather wished than feared 
a change. To those who have lived well, death loses 
much of its terror, and they look forward with a com- 
fortable persuasion of entering upon a state of more 
permanent happiness than this world can bestow. 

5t7i, 11th Mo. — Yesterday morning, Thomas Scat- 
tergood sat about an hour with us, in the course of a 
family visit to the members of our meeting. An ex- 
traordinary man in the line of spiritual communica- 
tions, and his mind evidently covered with that love, 



1794. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 145 

whose attractive influence powerfully operates on the 
minds of his hearers. 

11th Mo. — Observation will lead us to conclude, that 
many people practise religion as a task, without any 
idea of receiving pleasure from the exercise of de- 
votion. They are willing sometimes to go to a place 
of worship, and perform some religious duties, because 
they think it reputable in the eyes of the world, or be- 
lieve that something is necessary to be done, to enable 
them to get to heaven ; but any steps beyond this, they 
are unwilling to take. 

It is not very likely that we shall make any progress 
in rehgion, while we consider it in this light, or that we 
are only serving a hard master. Love must be the pre- 
vailing motive that can render even temporal services 
acceptable, and certainly is not less necessary in our 
endeavours to please that Being who is continually 
calling for the whole heart, and who rejects even those 
offerings which are not accompanied with the affec- 
tions of the soul. 

If we believe in the goodness of God, we must con- 
sider his calling for our hearts as a proof that such a 
surrender is conducive to, our happiness ; and I be- 
lieve, if we are but disposed to turn our hearts to him, 
and cherish the desire to feel the animating influence 
of divine love, we shall no longer consider it as a task 
to worship and serve the Lord, but rather seek after a 
union with him as our highest felicity. 

" Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thine 
heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy might/'* 

* Dcut. vi. 5. 

13 



146 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1795. 

'' Love is the fulfilling of the law."* While divine love 
prevails, and we can say, under its sacred influence, I 
desire to do thy will, O Lord, we experience its sup- 
porting power to sustain us in all our difficulties, and 
through all the probations we may meet with in this 
state of existence, and have a degree of confidence, 
that though we may pass through the water, the billows 
will not overwhelm us ; though we may pass through 
the fire, the flame shall not kindle upon us. 



1795. 

On the 2oth of the 1st Mo. the thermometer was 
only 2J° out of doors, and on the 27th of the same, 43^ 
out of doors. A rapid thaw had taken place in the 
preceding night ; and the diflference of chmate within 
and without doors was so remarkable, that the rain 
and melted snow, which overflowed the gutters, and 
ran through the ceilings, froze as it ran down the bed-i 
curtains, and formed icicles at the bottom, and cakes 
of ice on the floor ; neither of which completely thawed 
till after the admission of outward air in the morning : 
the following day it froze again. 

12/A, 4/A Mo. — One can scarcely help sometimes 
making serious reflections on the awful state of public 
aflTairs at the present period. Every future prospect 
seems more than commonly precarious, and the calami- 

* Rom. xiii. 10. 



1795. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 147 

ties impending over us are frequently the subject of 
conversation. 

How soon the ravages of war may be at our door, 
appears very uncertain ; and the havoc it has akeady 
made of our fellow subjects, must give rise to painful 
sensations in every feeling mind. Can we do any 
thing to avert the present, or ward off approaching 
evils? If not, the more still and quiet we keep our- 
selves during the present fermentation, the better ; en- 
deavouring to rely solely on that power which can pre- 
serve us through all difficulties, and support the mind 
in calmness and resignation, though a reverse of for- 
tune should be our lot. 

'^ Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind 
is stayed on thee."* This, if we turn over the leaves 
of our past lives, we shall acknowledge to have been 
in measure experienced ; and the more our faith is 
increased, the more disposition we shall feel to be re- 
signed to all terrestrial things ; and having food and 
raiment, therewith to be content. 

30th, 1th Mo. — '' When I consider thy heavens, the 
work of thy fingers, the moon and the stars, which thou 
hast ordained, what is man, that thou art mindful of 
him, and the son of man, that thou visitest him?"t 
This was the language of the Psalmist ; and when \vc 
behold the wonderful works of God in the creation, 
and consider how immense must be that power, which 
sustains and governs the universe, wc are ready to 
conclude ourselves very insignificant in his sight. But, 
if his wisdom and goodness has seen meet to create 

* Isaiah, xxvi. 3. t Psalm viii. 3. 



148 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1796. 

US, we may rest in faith, that he will not think us be- 
neath his care ; and when we consider the union of the 
80ul and body, and our alliance with the spiritual world, 
we are certainly not the least wonderful part of the 
visible creation. We are perhaps made but "• a little 
lower than the angels," and, with regard to our domi- 
nion over all other creatures of this earth, '' crowned 
\y\ih glory and honour." There seems, then, no room 
for despondency; but relying with faith on Him who 
formed us, we should endeavour to cultivate that spi- 
ritual union, which will exalt us to a better state. 
Thus filling up, as we ought, our appointed station in 
this life, to the praise of Him who created us, we may 
look forward with hope to a more glorious and durable 
habitation, when all things elementary shall vanish 
from our sight. 



1796. 

17/A, 1^^ Mo. — My son, *'get wisdom."* This was 
the advice of a wise man formerly, who well knew the 
value of true wisdom, and the insignificance of every 
thing else in the comparison. Something similar to 
this is the exhortation, Be religious, encourage in 
yourselves the love of God. Consider yourselves as 
under his omniscient eye, and let all your actions be 
regulated by that wisdom which comes from above. 

This language often seems to breathe through my 
soul to the multitude, as well as to individuals. Through 

* Prov. iv. 5. 



1796. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 149 

all the varieties of forms and shadows, and every thing 
external, I feel as if I could unite myself in the bonds 
of love and union, with all those who seriously desire 
and endeavour to please God. To be religious, in- 
cludes a great deal. It is not only to be morally good, 
but to be good from a principle of love to God, and the 
desire to do that which will be acceptable in his sight. 
To be religious, implies the performance of our duty 
both to God and man ; and though we may consider 
religion in the first instance, as subsisting between God 
and our own souls, yet all the various duties of life 
must flow from it, and are as necessarily produced by 
it, as good fruit is produced by a good tree. There- 
fore, under whatever appearance, or whatever external 
form or mode of worship, let real, vital religion ope- 
rate in your hearts, and influence your lives and con- 
duct. You will find it give additional pleasure to the 
innocent enjoyments of life, aflTord consolation in the 
hours of grief and anxiety, and give that hope of a 
better state, the sweetness of which is the only thing 
that can make this life desirable. 

24/A, 5th Mo. — Draw me, O Lord, and I will run 
after thee. This is frequently the language of my 
spirit, when humbled under a sense of my own weak- 
ness, and the inability I feel either to think a good 
thought, or perform a good act without divine assist- 
ance. Still less do I feel power to draw near to the 
Father of Spirits, without some prevalence of that holy 
influence on the soul, which can enable us to cry, Abba, 
Father. *' No man can come to me, cxcej)t the Father 
which hath sent me, draw him."* This is the language 

* John, vi. 41. 

13* 



150 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1796, 

of Scripture ; and I believe many rnay acknowledge, 
that it is through this divine energy or influence that 
they have been brought to believe in Christ inwardly 
revealed in the heart, and witnessed his power as far 
as it w^as given way to, to preserve them from all evil, 
and become their sanctification and redemption. His- 
torical evidence may tend to confirm our faith, and 
enable us to give a reason for the hope that is in us, 
with meekness and fear. But the history of the life, 
death, and resurrection of our Saviour, as recorded by 
the Evangelists, if it gains no other assent of the mind, 
than that which arises from the evidence of outward 
testimony, will, I believe, have but little influence in 
purifying the heart ; and it is in the simplicity of little 
children, desiring to be instructed, that we shall behold 
Christ pointed out to us as our guide and director, an 
inward spiritual teacher, who will lead us into all 
truth. 

*' I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, 
because thou hast hid these things from the w^ise and 
prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes."* This 
text, taken in an exact, literal sense, may seem strange ; 
for why should it be cause of thankfulness, that the 
way of salvation should be hid from wisdom and pru- 
dence ? What it appears to me to imply, is, a thank- 
fulness that human wisdom and prudence were not the 
means to find out Christ ; for then, indeed, would he be 
found by but few^ ; but that in a state of innocence and 
simplicity, his power would be revealed, and known to 
preserve even the wayfaring man and the fool from 
erring in the way of salvation. 

* Matt. xi. 25. 



1796. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 151 

On 3d day evenings the ZQth of 8th Mo. my father 
departed this life, in the eightieth year of his age. I 
was in the room with him at the awful closing scene, 
which was quite quiet. 

To be prepared for the same solemn change, is a 
wish that seems naturally to arise in the mind from 
such an event. Every connexion in life that is thus 
broken, is a warning to ourselves ; and I believe it is 
rather profitable to indulge the meditations arising from 
such a scene, than too hastily to turn from the house 
of mourning. A view of surrounding life convinces us 
that many trials must occur in our passage through it, 
and observation may likewise lead to the conclusion, 
that it will be more conducive to happiness to endeavour 
to arm our minds with fortitude to bear with calmness 
those that may fall to our lot, than to endeavour to flee 
from every thing that disturbs us. I am far from plead- 
ing the propriety of imposing unnecessary trials upon 
ourselves, or courting scenes of affliction, which can be 
attended with no use ; but I believe, if we studiously 
endeavour to avoid every trouble for ourselves, that we 
do not immediately see can be productive of benefit to 
others, we shall be in danger of drawing the line so 
close, as to be likely to omit what might prove to our 
satisfaction. 

On 3d day morning, the Gth of 9th Mo. we attended 
my father's funeral at Winchmorehill. 

29th, 10th Mo. — " God is our refuge and strength, 
a very present help in trouble."* Happy it is for us, 
if we can adopt this as a truth, in our own experience, 

* Psalm xlvi. 1. 



152 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1796. 

and in the hours of trouble and anxiety rest our minds 
upon God, as a sure refuge, a counsellor to guide us, 
and a comforter to relieve our distress. Few of us 
pass through life without many probations; many trials 
of our faith and patience ; during which seasons we 
feel the necessity of divine aid, to assist us in our strug- 
gles, and enable us to get through them. Often may 
the dependant soul adopt the language, Whom have 
we in heaven but thee, or in the earth in comparison 
of thee ? We feel as if we must be miserable if we 
could not apply to God as our friend, with a confidence 
that he will look down upon us with compassion, and be 
our never-failing support in the hour of trouble. Often 
in the course of my life have I found the consolation 
arising from this faith. When my mind has been 
clouded by disappointment, when I have looked at the 
past with regret, or forward with an anxious solicitude ; 
how often has my perturbed mind been calmed by 
casting my care upon Him who careth for us, and who 
often out of seeming evil produces a most solid good. 
Oh that I may but be preserved in uprightness, is the 
language of my spirit ; and cherishing a resignation 
of mind to the all-wise Disposer of events, may I be 
enabled to be thankful in prosperity, and patient in 
adversity, looking forward with hope to that final period 
when both must terminate, and to be prepared for 
which is the only object of importance ! 

28^/i, lltli Mo. — I have been confined to the house 
about a fortnight with a feverish disorder ; during which 
time, as well as at other periods of indisposition, I have 
been led to the consideration how little can be done in 
such a state towards preparing ourselves for a future 



1797. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 153 

existence. Indeed, in times of sickness and debility, 
it appears to me that we can do little more than pray 
for patience and resignation, for submission of our 
will to the Divine will, whatever it may be, respecting 
us. Do thou, O Lord, direct, and then all things will 
be for the best. Whether sickness or health, life or 
death, thou knowest best what will be for good to our- 
selves or others. We are short-sighted, but thine eye 
comprehends all things. We are weak and ignorant, 
thou hast all knowledge and power. What can we do 
but trust in thee, praying for the forgiveness of our 
sins, and that we may find mercy and acceptance with 
thee. 



1797. 

ISth, 1st Mo. — That God is good, we must believe, 
or be wretched ; for what can poor weak man look to, 
*^s a source of hope and consolation, but infinite good- 
ness ? When we look round and behold the beauties 
of creation, and the numberless sources of varied bless- 
ings from which pleasure may be derived, we shall per- 
haps feel a ready assent of the mind to the truth that 
God is good. But we sometimes take a diflferent view 
of the picture. We behold sickness, pain and poverty, 
distress and anguish in various shapes; war, famine 
and pestilence, perhaps, form not a very distant view. 
Whilst contemplating such scenes, we may be almost 
ready to (juery, where is the Lord? or be tcm[)tcd to 
fear, that whilst such things arc permitted, his goodness 
extendeth not to us. But I believe, by looking into 



154 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1797. 

ourselves we shall be more ready to acknowledge the 
goodness of God, than from any outward observation. 
We have received blessings for which we have felt our 
hearts raised in thankfulness ; we have experienced 
support and consolation in the hour of trial; many secret 
warnings to escape from evil, and suggestions to pursue 
good ; and the all-sustaining hope, that we are travelling 
to a better country, for which this state of pilgrimage 
is only a preparation. And if upon a serious review 
of ourselves the evidence appear clear that God is good, 
we may reasonably suppose that other individuals, in 
the examination of their own experiences, will come to 
the like conclusion ; notwithstanding that their outward 
situations, in the eyes of others, may appear to militate 
against it. I mean not to infer that happiness, any 
more than other things, is equally distributed ; some 
hav^e evidently a larger portion than others ; but our 
sources of comfort lie very much within our own breasts, 
and are often not laid open to outward observation. 

The designs of God in the government of the world 
are beyond our comprehension. Of his infinite power 
and wisdom, we have evidence that can admit of no 
doubt ; and the more v^^e look into ourselves, the more 
ready we shall be to acknowledge his mercy and good- 
ness. This faith will enable us to love him more per- 
fectly, and as our love increases, we shall be more and 
more sensible of his goodness, and of its extension to 
the whole human race. 

2d, 4th Mo. — '* Whatsoever a man soweth, that 
shall he also reap."* If this text were deeply im- 

* Gal. vi. 7. 



1797. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 155 

pressed on our minds, I think it would lead to great 
caution in our various steppings through life. And it 
appears to me not only applicable to our religious con- 
cerns, but may often be seen verified in the things be- 
longing to this life. That causes produce eflTects, is a 
position to which we are generally disposed to assent. 
If a man be careful to sow good seed in his ground, he 
looks forward with the expectation that he shall reap 
the same ; for though '^ the race is not (always) to the 
swift, nor the battle to the strong,"* yet where it is not 
so, we consider it as something extraordinary, and not 
conformable to that, which we might in the common 
course of things expect. Various circumstances may 
occur between seed-time and harvest, which may pre- 
vent a man's expectations from being fully answered; 
but yet care and labour are generally blessed with a 
degree of success ; if it were not so, we should feel 
but poor encouragement for our activity in the endea- 
vour to remove the evils relative either to the body or 
mind. But such as we sow we may expect to reap. 
If we indulge pride and self-conceit, the fruit we shall 
reap will most likely be contempt ; if we give way to 
malevolence and ill-humour, we shall find the fruit it 
produces will be the dislike of those who feel its in- 
fluence. If we are kind and beneficent, we expect to 
meet with love in return. To these things we, in gene- 
ral, readily assent ; but yet we are not sufficiently at- 
tentive always to sow good seed. The cause and the 
effect are frequently at a distance from each other, and 
we do not properly consider what fruit will be pro- 
duced by sowing any corrupted seed. Sometimes we 

* Eccl. ix. 11. 



156 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1797. 

Imve almost forgotten what seed we sowed, till the bad- 
ness of what we reap leads to retrospection ; at others, 
we perhaps repent, after having sown the bad, and 
would do all in our power to eradicate it ; but this is 
almost as difficult as for the Ethiopian to change his 
skin, or the leopard his spots ; and notwithstanding our 
endeavours, we shall most likely find that some of the 
evil seed remains to be reaped. Often, very often, in 
the review of either our own lives, or those of others, 
we may trace good or bad effects to their respective 
causes ; and I often feel a zeal that the young and 
thoughtless might be aware of the danger of sowing 
such seed as they would not wish to reap ; that they 
would consider their ways, and be wise, and by a pru- 
dent and circumspect conduct, guard against those 
effects, which sooner or later they will be brought to 
lament. 

4//i, Gill Mo. — David, expressing his faith in the 
power of God, says, " Though an host should encamp 
against me, mine heart shall not fear ; though war 
should rise against me, in this will I be confident."* 
This is the language of strong faith and confidence in 
the protection of our Heavenly Father. But notwith- 
standing the caution of our Saviour to his disciples, 
"And ye shall hear of wars and rumours of wars, see 
that ye be not troubled, "t I believe many of us are 
ready to fear and tremble, lest we should fall in the 
day of battle ; and when the judgments of the Lord 
seem more peculiarly in the earth, and we hear the 
warning voice to try our foundations, and consider how 

* Psalm, xxvii. 3. t Matt., xxiv. 6. 



1797. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 157 

we are prepared to stand the shocks of adversity, we 
are many of us humbled under a sense of our own 
weakness, and in earnest breathings of soul to Him 
who can alone help, petition that we may neither 
spiritually nor temporally fall by the hand of the enemy, 
but be enabled to bear those trials and temptations 
which may fall to our lot. '*Are ye able to drink of 
the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with 
the baptism that I am baptized with?"* was the query 
formerly. I should only dare to reply, like Ezekiel, to 
the question, *' Son of man, can these bones live?" 
'' Lord God, thou knowest."t If I am enabled to drink 
the bitter cup, it must be through thy power strength- 
ening my weakness ; for though to will is present with 
me, how to perform that which 1 will (or desire) I know 
not. That thou, O Lord, wouldst be pleased to look 
down upon us with mercy, forgive us our transgres- 
sions, and compassionate our infirmities, is the prayer 
of the truly humbled soul. And whether we are sup- 
ported by confidence, or depressed by fear, still enable 
us to believe, that as we are endeavouring to trust in 
thee, and to look towards the mountain of thy holi- 
ness, nothing will ever be able to separate us from thy 
love. 

14/A, 1th Mo. — ''A prophet is not without honour, 
but in his own country, and among his own kin, and 
in his own house. "f There appear several reasons 
why a prophet is more likely to receive honour from 
strangers, than from his own family, or from those 
amongst whom he dwells. One, perhaps, arises from 

* Matt, XX. 22. t Ezck., xxxvii. 3. t iMark, vi. 4. 

14 



158 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1797. 

the depravity of our nature, which is apt to behold 
with envy an equal raised above us, either by temporal 
or spiritual gifts ; another more obvious reason is, that 
the faiUngs and weaknesses of a person residing 
amongst us, are so frequently under our notice, that it 
prevents our holding him in such high estimation, as if 
we saw only his bright side. This latter remark could 
not be applicable to our Saviour, in whom no imper- 
fection could be found ; but I believe it frequently 
operates in our minds to the disparagement of his fol- 
lowers, who though called to preach the same truths 
that he taught, and desirous to follow his footsteps, yet 
are at times so under the dominion of a corrupt nature, 
that they seem far distant from that perfection to which 
pure religion must ultimately tend. A commonly 
adopted language is, ' I have no opinion of such a one's 
religion, if it does not teach him to keep his passions 
in subjection, to fill up every station of life with pro- 
priety, to be meek, humble, &c.,' in short, if it does 
not teach him to be perfect. Religion will, no doubt, 
teach all this to those who are endeavouring to be sub- 
ject to it ; but it is often by slow degrees that the old 
corrupt nature is put off, and the new nature brought 
to perfection ; and whether this work is, or is not going 
forward in others, we can form but an inadequate judg- 
ment ; neither if we observe in a person many faults, 
can we judge how they might be multipHed, if it were 
not for some influence from religion. The prophetic, 
or any other office in the Church, we cannot siippose 
should be filled by any but those who are in a good 
measure redeemed from evil, and if such are some- 
tinies held in superior honour by strangers, it seems 
no cause for self-exaltation ; and it may have a ten- 



1797. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 159 

dency to keep them in humility, to consider, that it 
may in part arise from their not meeting with so many 
occurrences to throw them off their guard, and that 
those faihngs and imperfections remain concealed, 
which are often obvious to those whom they are more 
generally with. 

At Hastings, lltJi, 9th Mo. — The constant pursuit 
of pleasure, however innocent, I believe has a tendency 
to dissipate the mind ; and though rambling about a 
beautiful country, contemplating the charms of nature, 
and the grandeur of the boundless ocean, may some- 
times lead our minds to the great Author of all, to Him 
who made the sea roar and the fulness thereof, yet we 
too frequently admire his works, without considering 
the greatness of his power, and reverently worshipping 
him: being led on from the things that are visible, to 
contemplate with an eye of faith, those more glorious 
scenes which shall be revealed hereafter. For, if so 
much power is displayed for the use of the material 
creation, which is but the subordinate part, how much 
more glorious will be the display of infinite power in 
the spiritual creation, when *' this corruptible shall have 
put on incorrui)tion, and this mortal shall have put on 
immortaHty."* 

20th, nth Mo.—'' Many are the afflictions of the 
righteous, but the Lord delivereth him out of them 
all."t If the righteous can only lay hold on this pro- 
mise, who shall dare to say it belongeth unto me ? liut 
when this text has been revived in my mind, it has often 
been accompanied with a consolatory hoj)e, that though 

* I Cur. XV. oi. t Pslaiu xxxiv. 19. 



160 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1798. 

we cannot claim, as our due, a deliverance from trou- 
ble, yet that the mercy of God is extended to those 
who put their trust in him, that he will in his own time 
pour healing balm into the wounded soul, and some- 
times deliver us from affliction, even when hope seems 
ready to fail. And often has the dependant soul been 
led to acknowledge, that blessings have been dispensed 
to us in the form of afflictions ; they have had a tend- 
ency to humble our minds and subdue self, and brought 
us into that state of resignation and trust in God, that, 
even respecting those things which appear most desira- 
ble, we can almost say, **Thy will be done." 



1798. 

21th, 3d 3Io.—' We get forward by little and little.' 
This sentiment was expressed by an esteemed friend, 
in answer to a remark of mine, and made such an 
impression on my mind, that it has been often since 
revived in my remembrance with the persuasion of its 
truth. Yet we are sometimes ready to despise this 
slow progress, as much as Naaman, the Assyrian, did 
dipping in Jordan. We want to do something of con- 
sequence, or something that seems manifestly to put us 
forward ; thus we too often neglect the little good we 
might do in one thing, and the little matter we might 
set to rights in another, because they seem so trifling, 
as to be hardly worth our attention ; not sufficiently 
considering that every little will bring us forward, 
though by almost imperceptible degrees ; and that if 
we neglect these small advancements, we shall be in 



1798. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 161 

danger of falling by little and little, in the same pro- 
portion that we might otherwise have got forward. 
Every conquest that we gain over ourselves, every effort 
of the mind to cleave to the good and avoid the evil, 
even though it be but in little things, is accompanied 
with some efficacy ; and if we are habituated to constant 
discipline and watchfulness, we shall find an increase 
of strength beyond what we could expect. 

25/A, bth Mo. — " Ye know not what manner of spirit 
ye are of,"* was the gentle reproof to the disciples for- 
merly ; and may we, in our turn, who are disposed to 
censure, endeavour to weigh well what spirit we are 
of, and keep down a disposition to retaliate ! 

Evidence is continually arising, that weakness is 
ours ; and if the decree is constantly going forth, cut 
off, cut off, till nothing but what is whole and sound 
remains, I believe the reduction will be to a small 
number indeed : and how often have we cause to la- 
ment, that those most zealous to pull the mote out of 
a brother's eye, are seen by impartial observers, to 
have a beam in their own ! How consolatory to some 
minds, was the expression of a friend, this morning, 
that the end or design of discipline was to reclaim. 
Sensible of the benefit accruing to young minds from 
a religious education, and firmly persuaded of the ad- 
vantages arising from many of the restrictions of our 
Society, some of us who are parents, cannot but regret 
the disposition prevalent in some friends, to draw the 
cords of discipline so tight, as to endanger the exclu- 
sion of our families from membership iu that comnui- 

* Luke, ix. 53. 

14* 



162 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL ITOr. 

nion, where we have beheved them surrounded by a 
particular hedge of preservation, from many of the 
temptations to which others are more exposed. 

I beheve there are some of us who may have wished 
for more conformity in our children, to the simplicity 
of appearance amongst friends, from a belief in the 
propriety of it, and its tendency to preserve them from 
many snares, who can yet conscientiously say, that we 
have not seen it right to impose positive restrictions, 
or exert an undue influence over them. 

24/A, 6tk Mo. — •• Good is the word of the Lord which 
thou hast spoken/* — •• Is it not good, if peace and truth 
be in my days ?*** This was the language of Heze- 
kiah. when forewarned by the prophet Isaiah, of the 
dreadful calamities that should befal his posterity. 
How different often are the feelings of my mind, when 
I consider the perturbed state of things in the present 
day I I seem as if I could cope with many evils my- 
self, if I could but see the prosperity of my descend- 
ants ; yet I dare not for them, any more than for my- 
self, covet riches or long life. I rather feel desirous 
that they may be preserved in that state most conducive 
to their good ; not possessed of such riches as may 
make them in danger of being lifted up, and forgettinor 
God, the author of all their blessings, nor in that state 
of poverty which is hard to be borne, and may tempt 
them to deviate from integrity of conduct. Resigna- 
tion to the all-wise Disposer of events, respecting our 
children as well as ourselves, is a desirable attainment. 
But it is difficult to consider ourselves as pilgrims and 

* II Kin^ XI- 13. 



1799. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 163 

sojourners on the earth, having here no continuing 
city. Often, when we are favoured to see what our 
state should be, we may lament how far distant we are 
from it : yet, if we can but say, we are, through divine 
assistance, endeavouring to press after the mark, we 
may hope that we shall meet with acceptance from 
Him who knows our infirmities, and remembers that 
we are but dust. 



1799. 

1^^, 2d Mo. — Often are our fairest prospects of satis- 
faction blasted in a moment. We see, and sometimes 
feel, that nothing here is permanent ; yet, though we 
can moralise on the subject, we seem scarcely able to 
support the shock, when the reality comes home to 
ourselves. May we profit by the suflTerings allotted us, 
is frequently the prayer of my soul ; and whether we 
drink the bitter, or enjoy the sweet, may we receive 
either as from the hand of a merciful Father, and with 
true, patient submission, adopt the language of Him, 
whose example we ou^-lit to follow, *' Not my will, but 
thine be done." 

Very little room is there for those who have families, 
to suppose that their cares will lessen as their children 
grow up and settle for themselves : often, I believe, 
there is an increase of care and anxiety to those who 
wish to rendcu' tlicmsclvcs useful, and take an active 
])art in life;; and without interesting ourselves in the 
well'arci and happiness of others, how insipid must 
every tliinu; ap[)eur respecting this world! 



1G4 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1799. 

3d Mo. — The love of liberty and independence is 
strongly implanted in the human mind. How far it 
should be indulged in the education and conduct of 
youth, will, by many people, be differently determined. 
Some parents throw the reins on the necks of their 
children at a very early period, and hold them with a 
very slack hand ; while others seem scarcely willing to 
loosen them a little, so long as they are able to keep 
hold of them. Either extreme, I believe, is prejudicial. 
Too tight a curb sometimes makes young people fret 
under it, and produces an impatience to be entirely 
free, when more gentle discipline might have produced 
submission. 

Little benefit can arise from mere compulsion, either 
in doing or forbearing, fui'ther than as it may gain time 
for the understanding and judgment to ripen; and if 
they can be kept in the practice of good, and preserved 
from evil, till that time, it will be a great point gained. 
The body acquires strength, and the power of its own 
movements, but by slow degrees ; and the mind still 
more slowly : both want the assistance of superior 
strength and intellect, to bring them forward, and in- 
struct them in the means necessary to attain the end 
they aim at. 

I believe there are few who are arrived at years of 
maturity, who, in looking back, could wish to have 
been in a state of absolute liberty at a very early pe- 
riod. We may observe many instances where the ef- 
fects of it are to be lamented. And the consideration 
that effects will follow causes, and often such effects 
from early imprudence, as cannot be remedied through 
future life, should be an inducement to parents to exert 
all their influence to guard their children, as much as 



1798. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 165 

possible, from those things which have a tendency to 
evil : it may be impossible to do it wholly, without in- 
curring the danger of greater evil, and we should en- 
deavour, as their years increase, rather to enlighten 
their judgments than exercise authority. A thief, or 
a liar, however sincerely he may repent of his miscon- 
duct, will find it a long while before he can gain that 
confidence and esteem, which, as a virtuous character, 
he would always have enjoyed. The considering part 
of the world, knowing how difficult it is to eradicate 
the root of evil, will not hastily depend upon that tree 
bringing forth good fruit, which has been accustomed 
to bring forth bad. There is too much deception in 
the world for us immediately to credit every appear- 
ance, and many proofs of repentance and amendment 
will be requisite, before confidence can be re-esta- 
blished. It is in some degree the same with faults of 
less magnitude. If repentance could immediately set 
all our failings to rights, it would perhaps not be of 
equal importance to guard against them; but very 
often no repentance or future conduct can rectify the 
eflTects our errors have produced ; and things are so 
dependant on each other, that we may have to mourn 
through our future lives the errors and mistakes of our 
youth. A man's principles and practice have often an 
influence entirely beyond his power and control : if 
they have been bad, and he come to a state of repent- 
ance, he may mourn their baneful eflTects through his 
future life, when, perhaps, all his eflTorts can do but 
little in setting them to rights. This view of things 
should not lead us to continual fear and irresolution 
respecting the guidance of our children. Having once 
weighed matters well, considered the evil and the good, 



166 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1799. 

and sought the best advice, we should endeavour, either 
in restraint or indulgence, to pursue our best judgment, 
and trust to the event. But we should take care that 
selfishness, or our own gratification, does not predomi- 
nate in infliicncin«: the conduct of our children; more 
particularly that other motives are not held forth, while 
the true one is concealed. They will soon see through 
deceptions of this sort, and may be led to suspicion in 
cases where zeal for their good solely operates. 

25/A, 4ih Mo. — Many are the seasons of anxiety and 
solicitude we have to pass through in this state of ex- 
istence, and how far they may be profitable or necessary 
to our well-being we know not. Of one thing we may 
rest assured, that we are under the government of a 
wise and good Being, who knows much better what is 
good for us than we do ourselves ; and perhaps scarcely 
any of us can take a retrospective view of our own 
lives, without acknowledging that mercy has been mixed 
with judgment, and that, even in seasons when we have 
been most tried, he has sometimes been graciously 
pleased to pour in the balm of consolation. 

12^A, 5th Mo. — We live but to die, seems a motto 
written in my mind, and which has frequently of late 
been brought before my view. Those whose lives are 
most desirable, have frequently the thread of their exis- 
tence cut at an early period, whilst the less useful and 
the less virtuous remain longer on the stage. But we 
may remember, that those who are most fit to live, are 
most fit to die, and console ourselves with the thought 
that if such go, it is to enjoy a better inheritance. 



1799. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 167 

12th^ 6th Mo. — Last 4th day, attended our monthly 
meeting as usual. It was the time for answering some 
of the queries, and that respecting love being preserved 
amongst us, produced (as is generally the case) much 
doubt and hesitation. I have often been led to query, 
what state can we be in, to occasion so much difficulty 
in answering it ? or, are other people's ideas respecting 
it, different from mine? If, as an individual, I can 
look round upon all the members of our meeting, that 
I have any knowledge of, with the disposition to help 
them, either spiritually or temporally, as occasion may 
offer, I should not think it presumption to give an an- 
swer, that love is preserved, believing it all that the 
query can imply. And if, upon reflection, w^e, as indi- 
viduals, feel ourselves in this state, will it not lead to 
the charitable conclusion that others are so likewise, 
unless any thing is obvious to the contrary. But if a 
particular affection for our own members, or a zeal to 
promote their welfare, is understood as the import of 
the query, then no wonder such difficulty should arise. 
"Be kindly affectioned one to another."'^ is a Scripture 
precept ; but, like most other precepts, to be useful, it 
must be brought into common life, and habitually influ- 
ence our conduct. Speculatively to consider it, and 
acknowledge its divine origin, will do but little good : 
it must be ready on every occasion to operate as an 
antidote to self-love ; and when we feel a disposition to 
take offence, or think ourselves in any respect injured, 
if we did but allow ourselves a minute's recollection, 
and consider how far we were fuKilling the prece|)t, it 
would liave a tendency to calm our disturbed minds, 

* Rom. xii. 10. 



168 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1799. 

lead US to contemplate with pity, rather than anger, the 
weaknesses of human nature, and excuse the failings 
of each other with brotherly love. 

Here we should feel that charity, which is disposed 
to cover the multitude of sins ; and to be kindly affec- 
tioned one to another, would flow from it as a stream 
from the fountain. 

Many are the warnings we have, that this frail tab- 
ernacle is wearing out by degrees, even though we 
may enjoy a good share of heahh and strength. Should 
it not lead us to consider how far we are prepared for 
its final dissolution ? To endeavour as far as we are 
able to set to rights what has been amiss, and press 
forward towards the mark of the prize of our high 
calling. 

Sd, mil 3Io. — The corruption of human nature is a 
subject that has been much dwelt on by some writers, 
particularly by two late authors. By others it has been 
controverted : partly on the ground of its being dero- 
gatory to the glory of Him who created us, by debasing 
human nature ; and that to find fault with the building, 
is only another way of finding fault with the architect. 
Perhaps seriously to consider our state, may be always 
profitable, but rather let us consider it as it is, than as 
our mighty wisdom may see meet it should be. The 
depravity of mankind in general, in a greater or less 
degree, is too obvious to be controverted : and I be- 
lieve, if we take a review of ourselves, and candidly 
appeal to our own feelings, we shall acknowledge that 
we cannot look back to the period when we could say, 
that we had no evil thoughts, and no propensities to 
evil. 

If, from the earliest period of remembrance, we were 



1799. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS, 1G9 

not free from corruption, it seems to afford a strong 
presumptive proof that it is interwoven in our nature. 
But if \ve inherit corruption, we are assured that grace 
is given to us to counteract its operations : that the 
evil begins to work, no sooner than its antidote is at 
hand. And perhaps this is most conducive to our hap- 
piness, and best calculated to prepare us for a happy 
immortality, the original and continued design of our 
present state of existence. According to the Scripture 
account, man was but a short time in Paradise, before 
he fell by a transgression of the divine law. 

Even in this state, wherein the Almighty pronounced 
that all was good, our first parents, before the entrance 
of actual sin and death, were no doubt (though in a 
state of innocence) in some degree weak and helpless, 
or they would not so soon have forfeited their happy 
situation, by yielding to the first temptation. And 
may we not suppose that our all-wise Creator, who 
sees through futurity, and knoweth all things, foresaw 
that the fall of man, with the antidote already prepared, 
even " The Lamb slain from the foundation of the 
world,"* would best answer his gracious designs re- 
specting us, in preparing us for glory, honour, and im- 
mortality. 

The fall of man is a standing lesson to us not to 
endeavour to be wise beyond what our Maker designed 
us, nor to trust in our own strength ; but humbly ap- 
ply to Him, who is ever willing to lend succour to his 
dependant creatures, and simply fulfil his commands, 
though they may appear to militate against our pre- 
conceptions of what might be for our benefit. A firm 



* Revelations, xiii. 8. 

15 



170 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1800. 

faith and reliance on God, with the persuasion that 
this probationary state is adapted to promote our final 
happiness hereafter, is the only thing that reconciles 
us to either the physical or moral evil that is in the 
world. We may fancy that He who has all power, 
could have made us better and happier than we are at 
present : that, in short, we might have been angels in- 
stead of men. But we who are fanned, can very little 
enter into the designs of the Former, further than he 
is pleased to reveal them ; and Scripture, reason, and 
our own feelings, all unite in leading us to the convic- 
tion, that so much has been done for us, that we may 
rest secure in the faith, that He who formed man still 
careth for him, and imparts that grace and strength 
which will enable him to struggle with, and, in due 
time, to overcome the corruptions of nature, and make 
us more than conquerors through Him that loved us. 



1800. 

12th, Sd Mo. — *^ Lord, I have loved the habitation 
of thy house, and the place where thine honour dvvell- 
eth."* Whether engaged in the necessary business 
of life, or in the gratification of its innocent enjoyments, 
the immortal spirit that thirsteth for God, returns to 
him again, as its proper centre. As the dove sent 
forth from the ark, before the waters were dried up, 
could find no rest for the sole of her foot, and returned 

* Psalm xxvi. 8. 



1800. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 171 

to it again, so we, after our various excursions, find 
nothing solid to rest on, and return again to Him who 
is the only sure resting-place. 

And will it not be wisdom, sometimes to inquire 
whether, in our various excursions, we have kept within 
the prescribed limits of the holy inclosure, lest, by 
stepping beyond the bounds, we should get entangled 
in the floods of temptation that surround us, and be 
scarcely able to find our way back to our Father's 
house ? That every word and thought may be brought 
into judgment, and our sins blotted out from the book 
of remembrance, must be the prayer of every devout 
soul. 

Sensible, O Lord, that we have none in heaven but 
thee, nor in the whole earth, in comparison of thee, we 
look forward with earnest hope and expectation, that 
when these frail bodies are laid in the dust, we may 
have a dwelling-place with thee for ever ; in that habi- 
tation which our souls have loved, and which we have 
considered as our chiefest good. 

6/A, ^th Mo. — Yesterday, we went to Winchmorc- 
hill, to the interment of our dear little one,* and re- 
main, with painful anxiety, watching the progress of 
the same disease in her father. 

9/A. — The prospect of his recovery is a subject for 
thankfulness ; and often in our most trying seasons we 
have to acknowledge that mercy is mixed with judg- 
ment, or perhaps we shoukl rather say, with our afllic- 
tions ; for we are too short-sighted to distinguish the 

* A grandcliikl of the writer. 



172 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1800. 

one from the other, relative to any thing in this world ; 
and I think I never felt liberty to put up an unqualified 
prayer for the life of those most dear to me, believing 
that I should pray for I knew not what ; perhaps for 
evil to them, as well as to myself. 

ISth.— 

"Friends counsel quick dismission of our grief: 
" Mistaken kindness I our hearts heal too soon. 
** Are they more kind than He who struck the blow ? 
" Who bid it do his errand in our hearts." 

And what is the errand it should accomplish in my 
heart? What counsel does it give? What instruction 
does it convey? The above lines have been often 
brought to my recollection, and I have wished to let 
the query sink deep into my mind. 

The uncertainty of this world's happiness, and the 
awfulness of futurity, are subjects that I often ponder. 
They are now feelingly brought before me ; not as a 
new or a strange thing, but such as are frequently pre- 
sented to our view in the course of human events. Do 
I feel myself too strongly attached to the blessings of 
life ; too apt to be engrossed by its enjoyments, and 
occupied by its cares ? I wish not to flinch from any 
retrospective view of myself, but to profit by every 
dispensation ; not to put aside the inquiry, with the 
idea that the affliction, though I must bear a part in 
it, is designed for the benefit of others, more than for 
me ; but I desire that every individual may receive 
with resignation, the allotted portion, and endeavour 
to profit therewith. Not by encouraging a disposition 
to reject future gratifications that may be offered us, 
because they may be soon withdrawn, for '' Our thanks 



1800. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 173 

are cold for blessings unenjoyed ;" but from the consi- 
deration that we are under the government of a wise 
and good Being, who can order every thing for us bet- 
ter than we can for ourselves, and who, we are assured, 
'* doth not afflict willingly, nor grieve the children of 
men."* I believe it will always be a pleasing reflec- 
tion, that we have loved with tenderness, any near 
relatives who have been removed from us ; that we 
have promoted their welfare and happiness as much as 
lay in our power, and have never wanted to call in the 
aid of duty to stimulate us to any of our exertions. 
To have loved so well, must make the parting bitter ; 
but the feelings of regret where this has not been the 
case, or that we have any thing to reproach ourselves 
with, must be still more bitter. 

1th Mo. — [Birth and death of a second grandchild,'] 
—•Thus vanish human joys ! Let us remember that 
sorrows too have an end. If human joys are tran- 
sient, so likewise in degree are human sorrows. An 
alternate change seems to be the lot of our nature. If 
a large portion of affliction has fallen to our lot, may 
we not look forward with the hope, that brighter days 
will beam upon us in future ? I can remember from 
an early period, that the ardour of prosperity, and the 
bitterness of adversity, have both been tempered by 
contemplating the vicissitudes of life. Perhaps, some- 
times more effectually than from the consideration, that 
*' here we have no continuing city :"t for, however short 
maybe the span of our existence here, when compared 
to eternity, yet to look forward to years of sorrow, un- 

* Lam. lii. 38. f Hob., xiii. 11. 

15* 



174 EXTRACTS FROiM THE JOURNAL 1800. 

allayed by hope, would be almost beyond human nature 
to support. To submit with patience and resignation, 
is the counsel given by philosophy as well as by re- 
ligion : and may we avail ourselves of the consolation 
which the latter holds forth, considering that He who 
afflicts can also heal ; and that, in the emphatical lan- 
guage of Scripture, *'In all their afflictions he was 
afflicted, and the Angel of his presence saved them."* 

16flt, 11th Mo. — On third-day morning, there were 
two couple married at Devonshire-house meeting. This 
morning there were two persons buried from Grace- 
church-street-meeting ; the latter circumstance more 
singular than the former. We can hardly cast our 
eyes around us on the world, without observing on the 
one hand mirth and gaiety ; on the other, mourning 
and lamentation. These different scenes seem the 
allotment of humanity ; and we shall be *' eating and 
drinking, marrying, and giving in marriage," until the 
end come. Often as my thoughts revolve, do I look 
back to last May-day, when the voice of mirth was 
heard in the streets ; and within doors, mourning and 
sorrow. Yet not a sorrow without hope, and a desire 
j)atiently to acquiesce in the will of Him, who, we may 
trust, orders all things for the best. And how tran- 
sient is the May-day mirth of the milk-maid and poor 
chinmey-swecper ! They play and dance one day in 
the year, and jierhaps are confined to hard labour most 
of the rest. Surely, to the life of the latter, we should 
))rcfer an early grave, either for ourselves or our pos- 
terity. 

* Isaiah, kiii. 9. 



1800. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 175 



1801. 

1st, 1st Mo. — This day commences a new century as 
well as a new year. With regard to public affairs, 
how gloomy is the aspect with which it enters ! The 
ravages of war still continue, and without a prospect 
of peace ; provisions so dear that famine seems almost 
to stare us in the face ; even bread scarcely attainable 
for the poor, and it is only by extraordinary assistance, 
that they are enabled to live. But hope, that cordial 
of life, still accompanies us in our most dreary pros- 
pects. We hope that a plentiful harvest this year, will 
crown our wishes. We hope that pestilence will not 
follow famine, and that all things will take a better 
turn. And let us continue to hope, rather than re- 
pine ; endeavouring to fill up with propriety our own 
allotment, and patiently acquiescing in those afflic- 
tive dispensations, whether public or private, which, 
under All-wise direction, are, no doubt, designed for 
good. 



o* 



19thj 1st Mo. — " Canst thou, by searching, find out 
God? Canst thou find out the Almighty unto perfec- 
tion?"* When we endeavour to raise our minds to 
the contemplation of the One Supreme, we often feel 
ourselves lost in wonder and amazement ; for how can 
/mile comprehend injinite? or, the creature, llim who 
created it ? The more we attempt to fathom the wis- 
dom and power of (Jod, the more we get bewildered 

* Job, xi. 7. 



176 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1801. 

in our imaginations. If we can trace him in his workis, 
his designs are wholly unknown to us any farther than 
he is pleased to reveal them ; and when, from behold- 
ing the things that are visible, we are led by the eye 
of faith to see those that are invisible, we shall be in- 
clined to adopt the language of the poet, 

"Mankind was made to wonder and adore." 

As the same sun, by his influence, hardens some 
bodies and melts others, according to the quality of the 
bodies on which it acts, so does the study of theology 
differently affect different minds. Some it seems to 
lead to scepticism ; others to confidence. Our endea- 
vour should be to steer a middle course. Not pre- 
sumptuously determining what were the designs of In- 
finite Wisdom when he first created man, and placed 
him in Paradise ; and in his various subsequent dispen- 
sations to mankind, not deciding what it was fit he 
slK)uld do, or not do, but coming to him like little chil- 
dren, sensible of their want of knowledge, and willing 
to be instructed ; desiring to walk in obedience as far 
as we know, and open to receive any farther revela- 
tions of his truth. We cannot contemplate the struc- 
ture of our own bodies, without acknowledging with 
the Psalmist, that we are ''fearfully and wonderfully 
made," and much less can we comprehend the nature 
of the union which subsists between the soul and body. 
Even the structure and growth of a plant or tree that 
is daily before our eyes, how it unfolds and receives its 
nourishment, is beyond our conception ; and many 
fancy they know, with certainty, those things which 
have puzzled ages and generations ; and for any thing 
we can foresee, will still continue to involve the think- 



1801. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 177 

ing part of mankind in the same perplexity. Will it 
not then be wiser to let those things rest, which are 
beyond our comprehension, than to enter into contro- 
versy respecting them, remembering the exhortation 
of the prophet, '' He hath showed thee, O man, what 
is good ; and what doth the Lord require of thee, but 
to do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly 
with thy God."* 

22d, Sd Mo. — Religion seems so congenial to the 
mind of m^an, that we can scarcely doubt its being im- 
pressed by the hand of the Deity in his original for- 
mation. Almost all nations form ideas of something 
to reverence above nature : some invisible power that 
can punish their misconduct, or afford them protection 
in the hour of danger. The influences of religion are 
a source of consolation to most minds ; and I believe, 
few are disposed to shake them oflT, but those who feel 
them at variance with their corrupt passions and in- 
clinations. Where there are only some faint glimmer- 
ings of Hght, we may trust that but httle will be ex- 
pected ; but where Divine knowledge is more diff'iised, 
a proportional improvement of the light afforded will 
be expected. The unlettered savage will not be judged 
by the law of the comparatively enlightened heathen, 
nor the heathen by the light of the Christian. This is 
the doctrine of revelation, and accords with our best 
reason and judgment. It will then be wise to consider 
the dispensation we are under, and the obligations it 
requires ; for we shall assuredly be accountable for the 
benefits that are ottered to us, whethtM* we receive or 

* Micali, VI. 8. 



178 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1801c 

reject them. To the serious inquiring mind, we have 
every reason to beUeve that Hght will be afforded ; and 
when anxiously solicitous that we may both believe 
and practise what is right, we may receive encourage- 
ment from these words of our Saviour, ''If any man 
will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine whether 
it be of God."* To do his will by following the pre- 
cepts laid down by Jesus Christ, is to obey the most 
excellent laws that can be framed to promote the hap- 
piness of mankind. To practise every virtue, and to 
avoid every vice, to dwell in harmony and universal 
love. As we feel the disposition to endeavour to con- 
form to such pure and heavenly doctrines, our minds 
will be enlightened to perceive that they must be of 
God ; of Him who being intimately acquainted w^ith 
the human heart, and all its evil propensities, best 
knows how to administer to its disordered state, and 
lead it by progressive steps to that purity, which fits 
the soul for immortal happiness. 

I believe we shall find it most conducive to our ben- 
efit, to make use of every help that is offered to us, to 
conduct us through this pilgrimage of life, this land of 
doubt and perplexity, of darkness and confusion. Every 
good gift Cometh from God. Scripture, reason, and 
revelation, are all good in their proper places ; but if 
we endeavour to exalt one by depreciating another, we 
shall lose the advantages that would be derived from 
theirjoint influences on the human mind. Many instances 
have occurred of people who have been led astray, by 
what they have thought supernatural impulses, even to 
the violation of the laws of common sense. I have no 
doubt, but that every Divine impulse will bear to be 

* John, vii. 17. 



1801. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 179 

well weighed, and will never contradict our best reason 
and judgment. Many instances occur in our Society, 
of those who stamp their feelings very high, not uniting 
in their views of particular subjects that come before 
them. After all, a man's feelings can only properly 
operate on himself : if there is any subject on which he 
wishes to influence others, he must propose some mo- 
tives besides his own feeHngs. For though, when we 
respect a character, we may be disposed to a serious 
attention to his feelings, yet it must be by a coincidence 
with our own, and a consideration how far they agree 
with our ideas of wisdom and rectitude, that we shall 
be brought to unite with him in sentiment ; otherwise, 
we should indeed be led by a blind faith, which would 
not bear the test of any trial. We are, at best, but 
poor short-sighted creatures, full of frailties and imper- 
fections. Why we are placed in this vale of doubt and 
obscurity, prone to evil and struggling for good, He who 
has formed and placed us here best knows. Our busi- 
ness is, through the Divine aid afforded us, to overcome 
the evil, and press after the good : not by a confidence 
in our own strength, which has often been found to fail 
us in the time of need ; but by a reliance on His power, 
who has promised his grace to the humble, and that he 
will guide the meek in judgment. Thus, praying for 
a right faith and a sound mind, we may press forward 
with hope, having a firm assurance, that when wc have 
passed through this state of probation, and arc entered 
into the vision of light, wc shall then acknowledge that 
*' Eye hath not seen, nor oar heard, neither have entered 
into the heart of man, the things which God hath pre- 
pared for them that love him."* 

* I Cor. ii. 9. 



180 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1801. 

1^^ 4/A Mo. — After the expostulation of Joshua with 
the children of Israel, he concludes thus: ''As for nie 
and my house, we will serve the Lord."* In the present 
day, there are not many heads of families who can come 
to such a declaration respecting their household, or even 
their children. I fear the most that many can say is, 
as for me, I will serve the Lord. Though I am very 
far from believing, that the anxious care and attention 
of parents, who are solicitous for the welfare of their 
offspring, will prove wholly in vain, yet independence, 
step by step, increases with their increasing years, and 
they are often tempted to take many wide excursions 
from the path which leads to safety and peace. At 
first, the deviations may be small, and not appear of 
much importance ; but one step aside frequently leads 
to another, and we see the future so clouded by ob- 
scurity, that we are ready to fear what may be the 
issue. In this state of anxious solicitude for our child- 
ren, we sometimes feel as if all the powers of exertion 
were suspended, and that we could only pray to Him, 
who can turn the hearts of all men at his pleasure, as 
a man turneth the water-courses in his field, that He 
would be pleased to impress their minds with a just 
sense of things, and turn them from folly and vanity to 
the practice of religion and virtue. Indeed, to say or 
to do but little, is, I believe, often the best ; and where 
counsel or exhortation seems proper, it should be given 
in the meekness of wisdom ; for anything like compul- 
sion is so abhorrent to the human mind, that it often 
produces aversion to those things to which otherwise 
we should have no objection. However consolatory it 

* Josh. xxiv. 15. 



1801. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 181 

may be to us to consider that we have done our duty, 
yet persons are little acquainted with the feehngs of 
parents, who suppose they can rest contented with that 
alone. We shall rather wrestle with importunity for 
the blessing to descend on the heads of our children, 
and leave no stone unturned that may forward them in 
the right way. To have them walk in the line of moral 
duty, affords no small satisfaction ; and we may hope, 
that where the ground is not overrun with weeds, there 
will be some room for good seed to be sown, and that 
the time may arrive, when we shall see the desire of 
our souls satisfied respecting them. 

1th Mo. — On the 20th, departed this life, 

well prepared for a better, as far as we are capable of 
judging. Often does the query arise in my mind, how 
am I prepared for the same awful change ? I some- 
times feel a languor, and a degree of oppression on my 
breath, that leads me to conclude that my constitution 
will not hold out to a late period ; and I am much more 
solicitous that I may be req-dy when the time comes, 
than to have it lengthened out. To exist beyond our 
faculties, or the ability to do good, would be only a 
painful prospect. 

The way to be prepared, is daily to do the business 
that comes before us, be it little or much. It is not 
always great things, or great actions, that are particu- 
larly beneficial ; but to do as we ought what our hands 
find to do. Some may be ready to think within them- 
selves," I can do very little good ; my sphere is too 
much contracted to ufibrd much opportunity for useful- 
ness." IJiit this is not the point. Do we endeavour 
to walk with propriety in that sphere in which we move ? 
IG 



182 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1801. 

Do wc watch over our own spirits, and keep them in 
subjection? Do we set a good example in our little 
circle? Considering the eye of Omniscience as ever 
present, do we endeavour to do all things as in his 
sight ? If we can review each day with the belief that 
we have done our best, and cultivated those dispositions 
that are acceptable to Him who sees the heart, I be- 
lieve, whether it has been the much, or the little that 
we have found to do, we shall in the end receive the 
welcome sentence of ^' Well done, good and faithful 
servant," ''enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."* 

I think my aunt B 's expressions to her sur- 
rounding family, when near the closing period, w^ere, 
''See how a Christian can die, with hope and confi- 
dence in her God." I trust, many go equally well, 
who have not fortitude thus to express themselves, or 
confidence to utter such triumphant language : who 
though possessed of a degree of faith, and humble trust 
in the mercy of God, find it more needful for them to 
pray that they may be preserved in calmness to the 
end, than to call upon others to behold how they quit 
the stage. Yet I do not mean to infer that it was the 
language of presumption ; in the recent instance, far 
from it. I should rather suppose it arose from the 
strong desire, that others might be encouraged to pur- 
sue the same path, from beholding its happy termina- 
tion. Many have been the instances of those who could 
talk with composure of quitting every earthly con- 
nexion, and of feeling themselves wholly resigned to 
the Divine will. Others may have the same feelings, 
without that fortitude or command over their own sen- 
sations which is necessary to express them. 

* Matt., XXV. 21. 



1801. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 183 

We often hear it queried respecting the deceased, 
was he or she sensible of their danger ? That nothing 
was expressed by the parties, is all we can ever answer 
on such an occasion ; of what they have thought^ we 
can judge but little. Many seem to inquire, as if they 
concluded there was always something to do at the 
last ; for my own part, I consider that as the time in 
which very little can be done. A good hfe is the best 
preparation for death ; and though if we had a choice, 
it would most likely be, to be removed from this life 
in the performance of religious acts, or serious medita- 
tions, yet I never can consider it of importance, being 
fully persuaded, that if we are fit for heaven, we shall 
as easily gain admittance there, if taken suddenly from 
our lawful vocations, as if we were in the midst of 
heavenly consolations. 

The account of the penitent thief encourages us to 
hope that mercy may be extended to the repenting sin- 
ner, even at the latest period. But we can little de- 
pend on a death-bed repentance ; and I fear, if we 
have not been careful to have a supply of oil ready for 
our lamps, all the hurry and bustle we may be in to 
procure it at the last, will not prevent the danger of 
having the doors shut against us. 

13/A, 9//i Mo. — '' Though he slay me, yet will I trust 
in him."* This is the utmost extent of human confi- 
dence. Though the greatest trials and the heaviest 
afllictions fall to my lot, and every thing around me 
seems enveloped in im[)cnetrable darkness, yet my 
trust in God faileth not; and I feel supi)orted with 

* Job, xiii. 15, 



184 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1801. 

that firm persuasion of mind, which enables me to rely 
on his wisdom and goodness, even though he were to 
put an end to my existence. This seems to have been 
the confidence of Job, at a period when we have reason 
to believe there were only faint glimpses of that future 
state, which the gospel dispensation has now clearly 
revealed. Happy will it be for us, if in all the trials 
and afflictive dispensations we have to pass through, 
we can look up with the same confidence to Him who 
made us ; for, if not in God, in whom, or in what can 
we trust? If we seriously look into ourselves, we 
shall perhaps be ready to acknowledge respecting the 
past, what David anticipated with regard to the future, 
that, " surely, goodness and mercy" have followed us 
all the days of our lives. They have, in severe con- 
flicts, whispered to our souls the language of peace ; 
they have poured the balm of consolation into our 
wounded spirits ; and when we have been ready to 
query, why am I thus afflicted ? or from the obscurity 
that surrounds us, say, what doest thou? — the answ^er 
has been intelligibly conveyed to our minds : '' What I 
do, thou knowest not now; but thou shalt know here- 
after."* 

In this confidence, O Lord, God of all mercy and 
goodness, enable us to approach the footstool of thy 
throne. Though what thou doest we know not now, 
neither can we comprehend it ; yet we beseech thee, 
give us faith to believe that thy wisdom and goodness 
preside over all, and that the mysterious workings of 
thy providence are accomplishing those ends, which 
thy wisdom has designed. Touch our hearts with such 

* John, xiii. 7. 



1801. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 185 

a sense of thy love, that we may exclaim with the dis- 
ciple, wash not only my feet, but my head and my 
hands also, if it will promote my having a part in thee. 
Grant that we may attend to every secret intimation 
of thy will respecting us ; that we may go in and out 
before thee, as docile and obedient children, willing to 
be washed and purified from every thing that is offen- 
sive in thy sight. And feeling our own insufficiency, 
either to judge or act aright, we are engaged fervently 
to pray for an increase of faith; for we are sometimes 
ready to fear that it is not sufficiently strong to remove 
mountains, and we tremblingly adopt the language of 
the father, anxious for the recovery of his child, *' Lord, 
I believe, help thou mine unbelief." 

29/A, 10th Mo, — After our Saviour had been con- 
versing with the young man who had great possessions, 
and pointing out to his disciples the danger of riches, 
Peter says to him, " Lo, we have left all, and have 
followed thee."* This appeal to our Lord drew from 
him no particular commendation, no praise, that could 
set them up with the idea thjat they had done great 
things, or performed any extraordinary actions. But 
the answer was simple and general. '' There is no 
man that hath left house, or parents, or brethren, or 
wife, or children, for the kingdom of God's sake, who 
shall not receive manifold more in this present time, 
and in the world to come life everlasting."t Does not 
this teach us a lesson of humility, and not to boast of 
what wc have done, or what we have given up for 

* Mark, x. 28. 

t Mark and Liik(3, xviii. 29, 30. Matthew addy, that ' 
on tlironos, judging Israel. 

IG* 



186 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURxNAL 1601. 

Christ's sake ? If wc love God above all, we shall not 
find it very bitter to give up any thing that we are 
firmly persuaded he calls for at our hands. If with 
such persuasion we do find it bitter, it may lead us to 
conclude that self is not yet sufficiently subdued ; and 
instead of being exalted in our minds by considering 
the great sacrifices we have made, we shall have more 
cause to be humbled under the fear that our hearts are 
not yet right before Him, who can penetrate their 
most inward recesses. 

If we love any fellow-beings with ardour, we seldom 
think of any trouble we are at on their account. And 
if we were equally desirous of pleasing the Supreme 
Being, and our love to him were pure, we should want 
nothing but faith and confidence, that we were doing 
what would meet with his approbation, to enable us to 
press forward with that zeal and alacrity which would 
lead us to consider what more we could do, rather than 
look back with self-complacency on what we had 
already done. 

2TM, 12th Mo.—'' The effectual, fervent prayer of 
a righteous man availeth much."* Thus stands the 
text in our translation. But, since to prove effectual, 
implies more than to avail much ; the sense it conveys 
to my mind, is, that the fervent prayer of a righteous 
man will be effectual, or, at least, avail much. This 
is, no doubt, held forth to us as an encouragement to 
persevere in prayer. But the query that naturally 
arises, is, who are the righteous ? Who shall dare to 
intercede with the Almighty, in the confidence that his 

^ James, v. 16. 



1801. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 187 

own righteousness will make his prayer accepted ? If 
we are zealous to have any of our requests granted, 
we shall rather pray that our own righteousness may 
not be the measure of acceptance. We can scarcely 
turn an introverted eye upon ourselves, without feeling 
a consciousness of our manifold transgressions. Weak- 
ness and infirmity seem ours, even when we are most 
desirous of walking with circumspection and integrity : 
and the humiliating language we see it needful to 
adopt, is, deal with me, O Lord, not according to my 
deserts, but according to thine own rich mercies. Yet, 
as we are engaged to seek wisdom and strength from 
Him who can alone impart it, we feel a renewal of our 
confidence, that he will assist our feeble efforts, and 
that even the endeavour to be righteous will make our 
prayers availing. 

31st^ 12tk Mo. — ''Give me now wisdom and know- 
ledge, that I may go out and come in before this peo- 
ple."* This was the prayer of Solomon upon coming 
to the throne, when the Lord asked what he should 
give him. Few like Solomon have a great and mighty 
people to govern ; but many have families, before whom 
they ought to be zealous to go out and come in with 
propriety, whom it is their duty to govern as a good 
king governs his subjects ; and in the best manner 
they are able, endeavour to guide in the road that will 
tend to promote both their temporal and eternal wel- 
fare. In this anxious solicitude respecting them, do 
we not often feel our hearts engaged in fervent suppli- 
cation, not only for their preservation, but that we 



* 11 Chronicles, i. 10. 



188 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1801. 

may be enabled to assist and guide them properly ? I 
believe we sometimes so sensibly feel our own insuf- 
ficiency, that we are ready to cry out unto Him, who 
alone can eftectually help us, What shall I do, O Lord? 
or how shall I preserve, through this thorny wilder- 
ness, those whom thou hast committed to my care? 
Solomon's request was pleasing to the Lord, and 
abundantly granted : and I humbly trust that those 
also w^ho are desirous of wisdom and knowledge to 
conduct themselves properly, will be favoured to re- 
ceive it, and strengthened to pursue that course, which 
will upon the review^ be productive of peace to their 
own minds 

In the arduous task of training up others, I have 
often found it beneficial to look back to the period of 
childhood and youth, consider what were my own feel- 
ings and sentiments on various occasions ; what bene- 
fited, and what retarded my progress in w ell-doing ; 
what effect restraints or indulgences had upon my 
mind ; or what influence the sentiments and conduct of 
others. We must look back to the period of tempta- 
tion in ourselves, to judge of the feelings and desires 
of others in similar situations. Not perhaps so much 
when moral duties are the point in question, as in those 
less important matters, where they will find people 
more various in their opinions ; and which, though our 
mature judgments may clearly decide respecting them, 
appeared not so clear to our view when under the pre- 
valence of temptation ; when our own wishes lent their 
aid to blind our judgment, and reason was warped by 
our passions, instead of maintaining its power over 
them. 

By thus deeply considering ourselves, and studying 



1802. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 189 

the human heart, we shall be better able to lend a hand 
of help to others, to counsel or guide them through the 
various vicissitudes of life. Let us always be disposed 
to query, can I do any thing more ? rather than sit 
down with the conclusion that we have done all that is 
necessary. It is not the slothful that will find the in- 
crease of wisdom and knowledge : to make our prayers 
effectual, they must be accompanied with exertions. I 
believe we shall never be able, before the last closing 
period arrives, (if we are then) to say " it is finished." 
So to work while the day lasts, that we may be ready 
at the approach of night, should be our constant care ; 
that we may be able to look back with the hope that, 
through the holy aid of Him whom we have implored 
mercifully to assist us, we have done our best, and be 
able to say, '' I have finished the work which thou 
gavest me to do."* 



1802. 

25th, 2d Mo. — " Suffer little children to come unto 
me, and forbid them not,"t was the language of our 
l)lessed Saviour, when on earth. And wilt thou not, 
O most merciful God, permit all those who sincerely 
desire it, to come unto thee ? To come unto thee, not 
only for a blessing, but for counsel and direction, and 
for help in the hour of need ? Deplorable, indeed, 
must our situation be, if we may not approach thee as 

* John, xvii. 4. f Luke, xviii. IG. 



190 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1802. 

a kind and merciful father. All our own exertions 
will avail us little, unless thy blessing attend them : if 
thou help us not, ''vain is the help of man."* And 
under the firm persuasion that we have none in heaven 
but thee, nor in the whole earth in comparison of thee, 
we are engaged earnestly to pray for thy help and 
protection. That thou wouldest compassionate us, thy 
dependant children, and assist us through all the vari- 
ous struggles of life. 

Ith^ 3d Mo. — That young people begin where old 
ones leave off, is a remark very common with those 
who are advancing in life; that is, children upon setting 
out in life, often adopt that style, and those indulgences 
to which their parents have only attained by much pre- 
vious industry and economy. Though this plan cannot 
always be considered as prudential, and indeed, is more 
often otherwise, yet perhaps it is the most natural. As 
parents get forward in the world, their ease and indul- 
gences are likely to be increased, and it seems reason- 
able that in some measure they should be so. Their 
children partake with them of those increased gratifica- 
tions, and their ideas are formed accordingly. And as 
we always with reluctance give up those pleasures or 
conveniences to which we have been accustomed, it of 
course follows that our children will adopt them as far 
as they can, and probably farther than the maxims of 
prudence will allow. These considerations hold forth 
a strong motive to keep our expenses in moderation, 
and must have some weight with parents, who are 
anxious for the happiness and prosperity of their chil- 

* Psalm, Ix. 11. 



1802. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 191 

dren. For though the endeavour to hoard up wealth 
for them, will very often defeat the end which it aims 
at, of making them rich ; and if it did not, would per- 
haps tend but little to promote their happiness ; yet the 
keeping them in that moderate style of Hfe, which may 
prevent their having much to give up, when they settle 
for themselves, will, I think, as far as human foresight 
can go, be the most likely method to promote it. 

The internal feehngs of our minds, I believe, some- 
times carry an evidence with them that we cannot 
doubt. But let us not reject other means of instruc- 
tion as useless. Reason, judgment, hearing, eye-sight, 
and all our other faculties and perceptions of body and 
mind, are derived from the same eternal source ; all 
useful in their proper places, and their testimony fre- 
quently corroborating each other. 

21th, 6th Mo. — To be fitted for the kingdom of 
heaven, is the most important business of life. What 
means are most conducive to that end, is a point not 
so easily decided. The Pharisee who approached 
boldly to the temple, enumerating his good works, no 
doubt thought that they would prove a sufficient pass- 
port, while the Publican, convicted in his own breast, 
could only intercede for mercy. The Apostle Paul, 
who, we may conclude, well understood the matter, 
mentions his care to keep himself in subjection, lest, 
after all his preaching to others, he should himself be 
a cast-away. I believe it will be well for all who move 
in conspicuous spheres, who have the power and the 
disposition to do much good, sometimes to cxamiuo 
whether their own sanctificatiou be going on at the 



192 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1802. 

same time with their bodily exertions, and put the 
query, what am I ? as well as, what do I ? Are my 
own evil tempers and dispositions overcome? Is every 
thing done from a pure motive, and in subjection to 
the Divine will ? Am I nearer to the kingdom of 
heaven than whenT first set out ? When those w^ho do 
much, either spiritually or temporally, and even from 
good motives, contemplate themselves wnth a degree 
of approbation and complacency, they will often be in 
danger of self-exaltation, which if not carefully guarded 
against, leads to spiritual pride. In tliis state tliey will 
be apt to look down upon others, forgetting from whence 
they receive all the gifts and graces they possess, and 
that though some have five talents given them to 
occupy with, others have only one. We should ever 
remember that meekness and humility are requisites, 
necessary for Christ's kingdom. And if we are ever 
fit for the heavenly soil, we shall certainly be trans- 
planted there, whether we may be compared to the 
humble plant of the valley, unnoticed except by 
the botanist ; or the more towering shrub, adorned 
with rich flowers, that may attract general admira- 
tion. 

4/A, 1th Mo. — Notwithstanding that it is right for 
those who have five talents to occupy with them with- 
out boasting, it is also equally necessary for those who 
have only the one, to obey the injunction of the mas- 
ter, and occupy with that one. Neither envious at the 
greater gifts of others, nor depressed with the small- 
ness of their own, they should consider that the giver 
best knows what is suitable for them ; and that if they 
make a proper improvement of that which is commit- 



1802 OP THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 193 

ted to their trust, they will most assuredly receive their 
reward. 

&th, 1th Mo. — Enable us, we beseech thee, O Lord, 
to receive every thing that draws us nearer to thee 
with thankfulness, whether it be of the humiliating or 
elevating kind. Thou knowest best what is profitable 
for us, whether to be raised and encouraged by hope, 
or depressed and kept low, under the various baptisms 
which have a tendency to purify the soul. Increase 
the longing desire we at times feel, to be made fit for 
thy kingdom : and check the inordinate attention to, 
as well as affection for, the things of this perishable 
world. Thus considering it as our meat and drink to 
do thy will, O Lord, grant that we may, by progres- 
sive steps, advance nearer and nearer to thy heavenly 
kingdom ; and accepting those means which thou hast 
appointed, be made fit for a habitation with thee for 
ever. 

Wtli, 1th Mo.~ 



" He has no hope who never had a fear ; 

" And he, that never doubted of his state, 

" He may, perhaps — perhaps he may, too late." 

COWPER. 



However we may sometimes flatter ourselves with 
the safety of our situation, yet I believe there are sea- 
sons when fear seems almost ready to prevail, and 
doubts will arise in the mind respecting our admittance 
into that glorious state, which our souls have ardently 
craved. And Oh, that I may continue to have seasons 
17 



194 EXTRACTS FROxM THE JOURNAL 1802. 

of fear and doubt, if they will in any degree tend to 
my final preservation ! 

When on the verge of an awful futurity, every thing 
must wear a solemn aspect. We can form no idea of 
the place to which we are hastening, and but faint 
ones of the attributes and perfections of our Creator. 
We cannot retrace our lives without acknowledging 
that we have done those things which we ought not to 
have done, and neglected to do those things which we 
ought to have done. We have been rebellious, as well 
as unprofitable servants. The multitude of our fail- 
ings seems to rise up as a hand-writing against us, and 
we can almost fancy we hear the sentence pronounced, 
" Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found 
wanting."* That we are wanting, we must with all 
reverence and humility own. We can only pray that 
our repentance may be accepted, and our sins blotted 
out from the book of remembrance ; for who can stand 
before a Being of infinite purity and holiness, and find 
any thing to plead in his sight ? Yet there are seasons 
when hope revives, and we feel enabled to cast all our 
care upon Him who died for us. Upon Christ, who 
came into the w orld to redeem us from sin, and became 
our eternal salvation. Our hope and confidence are 
in him, as the appointed of the Father, to bring us to 
glory ; who, having so loved the world, as to give his 
only begotten son, that those who believe on him should 
not perish, but have everlasting life, we trust will show 
mercy to our transgressions, and with him, give us all 
things. 

* Dan., V. 27. 



1802. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 195 

22d, lOtk Mo. — There is scarcely any thing more 
humiliating, than to behold those whom we have been 
used to look to with respect and esteem, debilitated in 
their intellectual faculties. To see the relatives or 
friends, whose counsel we could ask, and on whose 
judgment we could rely, no longer capable of giving 
us their advice, or even of conducting themselves, gives 
rise to many melancholy reflections. With painful 
sensations, we contemplate the imbecility of human 
nature ; and are taught a more complete lesson of hu- 
mihty, than it would be in the power of language to 
convey. 

What poor, weak creatures we are, both in body 
and mind, is continually intimated to us by surrounding 
objects. And yet, how proud and self-sufficient is this 
poor, frail creature, man ! Even in his best state, he 
is but like the flower of the field, which flourishes but 
a short time, before it is cut down and withereth. And, 
to pursue the metaphor further, if he is not cut down 
in his prime, how often does he fade, droop, and wither, 
before the scythe of death reaches him ! 

To lay down these mortal bodies, while the mind 
retains its vigour and self-possession, has always ap- 
peared to me desirable. But where Providence or- 
dains it otherwise, we may have this consolation, that 
if, while we have faculties, we make use of them ac- 
cording to the will of the Creator, we shall be received 
into the mansions of eternal felicity, whenever we are 
released from this state of bondage, though our minds 
may have been so closely imprisoned, as to be shut up 
in impenetrable darkness. 



196 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1802. 

30M, Wth Mo.— 

" But where *s the passage to the skies ? 

" The road through death's dark valley lies." 

Happy will it be for us, if, when passing through 
this dreary passage, we can adopt the language of the 
Psalmist, " Though I walk through the valley of the 
shadow of death, I will fear no evil : for thou art with 
me : thy rod and thy staff they comfort me/'* 

'' Thou art with me." This is the ground for confi- 
dence, and the source of consolation. If our Creator, 
the Father of mercies, and Dispenser of all good, is 
with us, his rod as well as his staff will comfort us. 
We discern his hand in the chastisements that he in- 
flicts, and are sometimes enabled even to rejoice in 
tribulation, under the persuasion that he afflicts but for 
our good ; to wean us from earthly things, and draw 
us nearer to himself. In the desolate wilderness a 
table is prepared for us, and we can acknowledge such 
an extension of mercy as to say, '* my cup runneth 
over." And if, in sincerity of heart, and confidence 
in the presence and protection of God, we are brought 
to the entrance of this awful, gloomy passage, that leads 
us to another world, it will not be important whether 
we are a longer or a shorter time in passing through 
it, being assured of preservation to the end. 

But as we neither know the hour nor the day when 
we shall arrive at it, nor whether we shall approach it 
gradually, or come upon it suddenly and unawares, it 

* Psalm xxiii. 4 Blair considers the rod here meant as emblematical 
of a shepherd's crook, or something of that sort ; and, from the general 
tendency of the psalm, it seems most likelv to be so : but in many places 
David mentions the benefit of afflictions, and acknowledges that chas- 
tisements have been profitable to him 



1802. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 197 

will surely be our best wisdom to endeavour always to 
keep in a prepared, watchful state, casting all care 
upon Him who careth for us, and best knows what 
will be conducive to the benefit of his poor, weak 
creature, man. 

14:th, 11th Mo. — I know and feel the weakness of 
human nature, and the necessity of Divine assistance, 
to enable us to do that good which we seriously wish. 
We can scarcely review ourselves, without lamenting 
that much remains to be done respecting the purifica- 
tion of our hearts and affections, to be fitted for that 
habitation where nothing that is impure can ever enter. 
But it seems to me, as if most of us must at last throw 
ourselves on the Divine mercy, and pray for the remis- 
sion of our sins ; though with a degree of confidence 
that we shall obtain it, if we have been desirous to 
wrestle for the blessing, through the aid of that power 
which can alone enable us to overcome. I believe it 
is often a satisfaction to surviving friends, to know 
that the deceased were sensible of their near approach 
to another world, and resigned to leave this : more 
particularly if their hope and confidence is strong, and 
they are comforted and animated with the prospect of 
a happy futurity. But the expression of such senti- 
ments has nothing to do with their own state, however 
gratifying it may be to their friends. And if nothing 
of the kind occur, it seems no real cause for regret 
with those who have endeavoured always to keep in a 
prepared, watchful state ; often contemplating the slen- 
der thread of their existence, and knowing how soon 
it may be cut. If we are not prepared, I often think 

how little can be done on a sick-bcd, when the anguish 
17* 



198 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1802. 

of the body not unfrequently overpowers all the facul- 
ties of the soul. 

From youth to middle age, and advancing years ; in 
the days of health and strength, I have been accustomed 
to meditate on my latter end ; and, like the young man 
in the gospel, query, *' What shall I do that I may in- 
herit eternal life?"* The days of sickness have, I 
think, seldom overtaken me, at least of later times, 
without the consideration arising, whether it were a 
sickness unto death ? If the apprehension were brought 
close, and a degree of resignation accompanied it, I 
have often felt doubtful whether it would stand the test 
of expressing any thing respecting it ; and I should 
perhaps rather meditate in silence, than enter into 
conversation on the subject. If I leave these senti- 
ments behind me, survivors who are interested may 
know, that now, at the age of nearly fifty-five, I feel 
the reviving hope, that the mercy which has hitherto 
accompanied me, will continue with me to the end — 
that I feel a firm persuasion of the goodness of God, 
and that a religious life and heavenly aflfections not only 
insure to us the happiness of another life, but greatly 
conduce to our happiness in this. I have felt religion 
(a word that comprehends a great deal) increase the 
joys of prosperity, when my heart has been lifted up 
in thankfulness to the giver of every blessing. I have 
found it alleviate the stings of adversity, and adminis- 
ter consolation in the hour of trouble. A never-failing 
resource to fly to, on all occasions ; a covert from the 
heat, and a shelter from the storm ; and '' as the sha- 
dow of a great rock in a weary land."t 

* Mark, x. 17. Luke, xviii. 18. t Isaiah, xxxii. 2. 



1802. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 199 

On the 1th of 12th Mo, my mother suddenly departed 
this life, in the seventy-ninth year of her age. A few 
months back, when unwell, she expressed her thank- 
fulness for the many blessings she had received ; said 
she had no solicitude to live, but only that she might 
be fit to go, when the time came. For this change I 
think she patiently waited, and often looked forward : 
and we derive satisfaction from the consideration that 
she had her wish gratified, in not suflfering much pain, 
nor long confinement. Her affectionate solicitude for 
the welfare of her family, and desire to promote their 
happiness in every respect, will, I think, remain en- 
graven on their hearts : her disposition to afford them 
or her friends any accommodation that was in her 
power, will long be remembered by many ; and the 
poor within her compass will have reason to regret her 
loss. 

For myself, I must expect almost daily to miss her, 
as a kind friend and parent, deeply interested in every 
thing that concerned me or mine ; and I seem almost 
to wonder at my own composure on the occasion. But 
T feel consolation from the idea that she is removed 
from all sorrow, and that if we suffer, she will no longer 
partake of our suffering. And however strange it may 
seem, I feel some satisfaction from considering that, 
if I am removed from this state of existence, she sur- 
vives not to lament my loss. As the enjoyments that 
this life affords are gradually receding from us, I be- 
lieve afflictive dispensations lose much of their poign- 
ancy. 



200 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1803. 



1803. 

3d, 1st Mo, — Into thy hand, O Lord, we are at times 
enabled to commit all things, without feehng an over- 
anxious sohcitude about the concerns of this world. 
Increase, we beseech thee, our trust and confidence in 
thee, who doest all things well, and canst do for us 
more abundantly than we could even ask or think. 
Grant that as we advance in years, we may also ad- 
vance in fitness for that kingdom, towards which we 
are approaching ; that not being entangled with the 
things pertaining to this life, we may use this world as 
not abusing it, and seek first thy kingdom and the 
righteousness thereof. 

Thou who hast been the guide of our youth, when- 
ever we have sought unto thee in humility, continue, 
we pray thee, to be our counsellor, through every suc- 
ceeding period. Be thou our hope and our confidence, 
and our staflf to lean upon in old age. 

26tk, 1st Mo. — Whilst at meeting this morning, the 
strong language of the Apostle was brought to my re- 
membrance, '' I can do all things through Christ which 
strengtheneth me."* I believe the more we are bap- 
tized into this living faith, the more we shall feel, that 
through Christ strengthening us, we shall be enabled 
to overcome all the enemies of our souls, and press 
toward the mark for the prize of our high calling. And 
as we submit to the operation of his power, who is 
able to subdue all things unto himself, we shall expe- 

* Phil. iv. 13. 



1803. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 201 

rience those warring passions which have raised a tu- 
mult in the soul, gradually to subside, and be made 
sensible that his word will be efficacious, whether he 
says to the tumultuous passions of the soul, or the tem- 
pestuous waves of the ocean, ''Peace, be still." 

27^A.— When we hear a few sentiments expressed 
in our meetings, we are sometimes ready to say, 'this 
is but insignificant, it informs me of nothing but what 
I well know.' Perhaps little that is new can be told 
us ; or little that is old be set in a new light : but if 
the call only remihd us of what we already know, or 
awaken us to our own reflections, it may still be profit- 
able, and tend to our edification. The mind of man 
seems prone to be gratified with great things. If to 
heal us of our leprosy, the prophet were to come out 
with pomp and parade, and wave his hand over us, we 
should like it better than to receive a message with the 
command to go and wash in Jordan. But great and sur- 
prising events seldom happen. One little step after 
another is the usual progress. One day after another 
brings us to the close of life ; various small particles 
form the mountain ; and our increase in wisdom is gen- 
erally gained by one small acquirement after another. 
It will be in vain for us to endeavour to counteract the 
general order of nature. To arrive at the great, the 
good, or the perfect, we must make use of all those 
intermediate steps, which will by gentle gradations at 
last lead us to the summit. And if the step be ever so 
low or short, when we find the ability, it will be wise to 
make use of it ; for if it be but on, or towards the as- 
cending ladder, it will bring us so much nearer to our 
journey's end. 



202 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1803. 

When we take a view of the various scenes which 
nature presents to us in the material world, we may 
observe that the grand and sublime appear but seldom. 
The lofty mountain and the rushing cataract occupy 
but a small space, in comparison with the level plain, 
and the slowly rising hill ; and however we may be 
struck with admiration in contemplating such stu- 
pendous scenes, I believe we shall return with pleasure 
to the fertile valley, by the gently gliding stream, and 
most frequently make that the choice of our settled 
habitation. For here would be associated the ideas 
of peace and plenty, and all the calrti and tranquil en- 
joyments of life. 

23d, 2d Mo. — Summer is approaching. How often 
of late have I said this to myself, when my spirits have 
been disposed to lowness. And has summer such pow- 
erful charms, that it will chase away the remembrance 
of a particularly gloomy winter ? Certainly not ; nei- 
ther do I wish to have all trying scenes and afflictive 
dispensations obliterated. I beheve we may often re- 
collect them to our profit. But at the same time it 
seems reviving to behold some rays of light penetrating 
through the gloom, and we shall do well to accept even 
those little consolations that present themselves to our 
view. 

lltk, 3d Mo. — If a man do not open his mouth in 
public, till fifty years of age, he is not likely to attain 
eminence in that line. The faculties may remain un- 
impaired, and the judgment clear; but the quick per- 
ception and energy of younger years will be wanting ; 
there will perhaps, too, be a defect of utterance and 



1803. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 203 

bodily strength, and the difficulties to be encountered 
will be more insurmountable. Some may suppose, that 
being called to the duty of preaching, the ability will 
of course be given. But the ability to perform what 
may be our duty is one thing, and the ability to rise to 
eminence (though under the same influence) is another. 
A man with a moderate understanding, or a defect in 
his pronunciation, may utter truths beneficial to his 
hearers ; but if another with talents and abilities 
equally consecrated, is called forth into service, the 
effect will, in all human probability, be very diflTerent. 

If we look round, we shall generally see a gradual 
progression in preaching as well as in other things. 
People do not start up at once into the exercise of a 
large gift, though some may advance much quicker 
than others. Many seem to stop short, when they have 
advanced but a little way ; others proceed much far- 
ther, and attain to some excellence. 

If the talents committed to our care are properly 
occupied with, whether it be the one, or the two, or the 
five, we need not fear but that the due improvement of 
them will be accepted ; for where only the little is 
given, but little will be required. In the downhill of 
life, I believe we sometimes give ourselves credit for 
more improvements than we have in reality made. As 
the passions lose their strength, we fancy we have con- 
quered them, and of course, in the review of life, think 
ourselves better than we were a few years back ; but 
this is not always the case ; and if we wish to make a 
just estimate, we must consider what evil propensities 
are lessened by increasing bodily debility, and the ad- 
vancement of age, and set them aside, always remem- 
bering that if we are under the influence of that which 



204 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1803. 

produces real improvement, it must operate, through- 
out, and produce a reformation, not partial, but ex- 
tending through our whole life and conversation. 

1^/, bth Mo, — How strong is the association of ideas ? 
When will a May-day arrive, when I shall not think of 
our dear little L. ? This day three years closed the 
period of her existence here ; but her figure, her words, 
and actions, are still present to my mind, and the sor- 
rowful scene I then witnessed, remains fresh in my 
memory. May we recollect such scenes to our profit, 
is the desire of my soul. Many are the lessons w^e re- 
ceive, not to set our affections too strongly on any thing 
in this \v^orld. They pass away as a shadow, and tarry 
not : we also are gliding along with the same stream. 
We should endeavour to preserve equanimity, and look 
forward with hope to the end. Our melancholy musings 
should not lead us to be dissatisfied with life, but to set 
upon it only its proper value. Many sweets are mingled 
with its various bitters : and when we justly estimate 
the importance of the end proposed, even to prepare 
us for immortality and eternal happiness, we shall re- 
ceive with thankfulness and resignation all the dispen- 
sations allotted to us, considering them as means lead- 
ins: to that desirable end. 



5//i, Gth Mo. — This morning, went to meeting at 
Winchmore-hill. The last solemn occasion that led 
me there was fresh in my remembrance; but I think I 
may say, the recollection was accompanied with sensa- 
tions of thankfulness, rather than regret. For how^- 
ever painful it might be to part with my dear mother, 
I think I should not have dared to breathe a wish to 



1803. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 205 

recal her to life if it had been in my power. '' Blessed 
are the dead which die in the Lord,"* for they " rest 
from their labours." They are centered in that state 
towards which we are pressing after them, and removed 
from all those troubles and conflicts, which the sons of 
mortality may have yet to sustain. I often feel a 
melancholy pleasure in visiting the repositories of the 
dead. I have no idea of wishing to shun the place 
where many that I have loved are entombed in the 
silent grave. I like to cherish the remembrance of 
them, to unite myself to them in mind, and consider 
that the time is hastening on, when we shall meet to 
part no more. We who remain, stand in jeopardy 
every hour. Disease or accidents may suddenly over- 
take us, which we have neither foresight to prevent, 
nor ability to cure. In the providence of God we trust 
for protection ; to His good providence we also trust to 
direct all things right. We often feel how little we can 
do, in preserving either ourselves or others from danger. 
We are sometimes in the way of infectious disease, 
without being aware of it ; the accidental overturn of 
a coach, or even a fall in walking, may bring mischief 
suddenly upon us, and perhaps as severe as sudden 
and unexpected ; yet, whatever evils may befal us, \vc 
shall derive some satisfaction from considering them 
not imputable to ourselves. If our own imprudence or 
negligence have brought them on, we shall have to en- 
counter the bitterness of regret, as well as the afflic- 
tive dispensation. To pray for preservation from evils 
of my own making, I often feel the engagement of my 
mind. Lamenting the state of human weakness and 

* Revelations, xv. 13. 

18 



206 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1803. 

frailty that I feel, I have no resource to fly to but thy 
protection. O most merciful Father ! be thou my 
strength and my support, and enable me, both spi- 
ritually and temporally, to pursue those things that 
make for peace. 

26th, 6th Mo. — " The lot is cast into the lap, but 
the whole disposing thereof is of the Lord."* This 
consideration may have some tendency to tranquillise 
our minds, and calm our spirits, when agitated with 
the prospect of dangers and difficulties that seem likely 
to overtake us. The present view of public affairs is 
an awful one. The flames of war are again kindled, 
and so much threatening of an invasion from the 
French, that great preparations are making to repel 
the blow. How far this will operate on individuals, 
seems doubtful, and there is great room to fear, that 
it will be attended with particular difficulties. In all 
situations, we should endeavour to do the best we can ; 
remembering, with humility, from whence all our help 
and strength must be derived, and relying on the good 
providence of God for protection. If '^the lot is cast 
into the lap ;" if every thing future seem doubtful, and 
we are anxious respecting the issue, yet the considera- 
tion that all events are in the hands of a merciful Cre- 
ator, should revive our confidence, and encourage a 
degree of hope, that however gloomy the prospect may 
be, it will, under all-wise direction, ultimately termi- 
nate in good. I believe it is not advantageous to our 
minds to dwell much on scenes of horror, or frequently 
to read descriptions of them. They seem to harrow 

* Prov. xvi. 33. 



1803. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 207 

up the feelings of human nature without benefit, and 
often make so deep an impression on the mind, that 
they are not easily effaced. To prepare for such scenes 
would be almost impossible ; to endeavour after it 
would embitter life ; perhaps, comparatively, it is but 
a few to whose lot they fall, and when they have hap- 
pened, however dreadful they may have been in con- 
templation, some alleviating circumstance unforeseen, 
may have accompanied them, or there has been an in- 
ternal support, beyond what could have been expected. 

21st, 1th Mo. — Yesterday we had a violent storm 
of wind and rain, accompanied by thunder and light- 
ning. I am not particularly fearful of a thunder storm ; 
but I generally feel it productive of a degree of awful- 
ness in my mind, and giving rise to serious reflections. 
Yet, if I considered it more dangerous than it most 
commonly is, and that I had my choice of some inevi- 
table evils, I think I should not hesitate to say, with 
David, '' Let us fall now into the hand of the Lord, for 
his mercies are great : and let me not fall into the 
hand of man."* Let me have that punishment, or 
affliction, which seems to have most of his immediate 
appointment and influence. I have often experienced 
him to be a God of mercy and long-suffering : and 
though I know that all events are under his all-wise 
direction, yet faith is not always sufficiently strong to 
prevent some dismay at prospects that at times come 
before the view of our minds. 

11/A, 10/A Ml). — In the present state of public af- 

* II Samuel, xxiv. 11. 



208 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1803. 

fairs, I do not always feel my mind as tranquil as I 
could wish. Notwithstanding an endeavour to put our 
trust in Him, \vho can over-rule all events, ajDprehen- 
sions of danger will sometimes agitate the mind ; for 
our confidence in the Supreme Being, is not a confi- 
dence that we shall be guarded from the evils and af- 
flictions of this life; observation and experience must 
convince us, that those most desirous of devoting them- 
selves to his service, and coming up in the performance 
of all the duties of life, are yet liable to the afflictions 
attendant on humanity, whether from public calamity, 
or of a more private nature. A rational confidence 
arises from the belief, that He who governs the uni- 
verse will cause every thing ultimately to terminate in 
good, though w^e may be very unable to comprehend 
the means he makes u^e of. This faith in his power 
and goodness is a source of consolation under every 
dispensation ; and when afflictions are brought home 
to individuals in this humble state of dependance upon 
Him, I believe they will sometimes experience a re- 
newal of their faith, and a vigour and strength of mind 
beyond what they could expect. A comprehensive 
view of the goodness of God towards all his creatures, 
does not equally aflfect our minds, with the contempla- 
tion of his goodness to us as individuals. Nothing is 
too great for him, nor is any thing too small. We are 
separately, as well as collectively, the objects of his 
providential care ; and we are assured by revelation, 
that the humble and contrite in spirit are the peculiar 
objects of his regard. 

16//^, 10th Mo. — Wilt thou not spare the city, for 
the sake of the righteous that are in it ? was the plead- 



1803. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 209 

ing of Abraham with the Lord formerly, on behalf of 
Sodom ; and may not we be permitted to plead with 
the Lord for this hitherto prosperous island ? Though 
we must acknowledge that in the strict sense of the 
word, "there is none righteous, no, not one ;" yet we 
trust, there are many who delight to walk in the law 
of the Lord, and to obey all his commandments. Wilt 
thou not spare, O Lord, for the sake of these, and pre- 
serve us from those who threaten us, and who would 
bring us into bondage ? When we humble ourselves 
before thee, and repent of the sins which we have 
committed, have mercy upon us, we beseech thee, O 
Lord, as thou hast heretofore had mercy on the children 
of Israel, when they humbled themselves before thee, 
and sought thy protection ! We trust we may inter- 
cede with thee for the blessings of peace, or indeed for 
other temporal blessings, so long as we feel such a 
submission to thy all-disposing Power, as will enable 
us to say, '' Thy will, not mine, be done." 

And Oh, saith my soul, that the nation at large may 
truly humble itself before thee, and not vaunt itself in 
its own strength, but earnestly pray for thy protection ; 
with awful seriousness of mind, putting up petitions to 
thee, and interceding with thee to bless those means, 
which the people believe themselves warranted to use, 
for self-preservation and defence ! And as individuals, 
let us not say, our prayers, will be of no avail, because 
the purposes and decrees of the Most High will not be 
altered for our intercessions ; for how knowcst thou, 
O man, what are the decrees of heaven? or whether 
humiliation, intercession, and prayer, may not be the 
means appointed by infinite wisdom, for averting those 
evils that seem ready to fall upon us? Many are the 
18* 



210 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1803. 

incitements recorded in Holy Writ, to stir us up to re- 
pentance, and to seek the Lord : many the instances 
in which repentance and humiUation have averted the 
calamities that were threatened. Therefore let us be 
encouraged when we feel his secret influence on our 
minds, to beseech the Lord, that he would be graciously 
pleased in his mercy to turn the battle from the gate, 
having faith that our cry will reach the ears of the 
Lord of Sabaoth, and that he will answer according to 
his wisdom and good pleasure. "When a man's ways 
please the Lord, he maketh even his enemies to be a-t 
peace with him."* He can turn all hearts at his plea- 
sure, as a man turneth the water-courses in his field ; 
and they that devise mischief against others, he can 
turn it back upon themselves. 

19///, lOih 3Io.— Ordered to be a fast-day. " Is not 
this the fast that I have chosen ? to loose the bands of 
wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the 
oppressed go free?"t Many other good deeds are 
also enumerated. We are to feed the hungry and to 
clothe the naked, if we wish to perform an acceptable 
fast to the Lord. It is not for a man *'to bow down 
bis head as a bulrush, and to spread sackcloth and ashes 
under him." Kings and legislators may proclaim an 
outward fast ; but their orders cannot reach the heart. 
It must rest with individuals to make the assemblies 
that are called, truly solemn assemblies ; to put away 
all manner of wickedness from amongst us, and uni- 
versally practise that righteousness, which it is said 
exalteth a nation. 

^ Prov. xvi. 7. t Isaiah, Iviii. 6. 



1803. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 211 

31st, lOtk Mo.— 

" Not more than others I deserve, 
" Yet, God hath given me more." 

These lines, with the rest of the hymn, were im- 
pressed on my memory at an early period of life, and 
have at various times since been brought to my recol- 
lection. Why I enjoy so many blessings, is a query 
that sometimes arises in my mind, with a desire to be 
properly thankful for them, to Him who dispenses to 
every one as he sees meet ; and not only to be thank- 
ful, but to do good according to the abihty received, 
and discharge those duties allotted to my station. 
Those sentiments are never more prevalent than when 
I visit the infirm and aged poor in their solitary habi- 
tations. Scarcely able to do for themselves, and fre- 
quently without friends, or connexions to solace them 
in the decline of life, their situation appears almost 
melancholy ; particularly when their poverty hardly 
allows them the necessaries of Hfe; and a scanty pit- 
tance from the parish, with an occasional charitable 
donation, is all they have for their support.* 

In this situation, much need is there for faith and 
patience to prevent sinking under their misfortunes ; 
and perhaps a little kind attention sometimes cheers 
their drooping spirits, and affords them as much com- 
fort as pecuniary assistance. If we have more than 
others, without particularly deserving it, which I think 

* Perhaps, a scanty pittance is all that tlic parish can with propriety 
allow. If the maintenance for the poor were collected only from the 
rich, the case would be dilferent; but many arc obliged to contribute, 
who can but ill spare it ; and it would seem hard to be obhged to assist 
in supporting others, in a way better than they can support themselves. 



212 EXTRACTS FK03I THE JOURNAL 1803. 

most people will acknowledge, it seems but our rea- 
sonable duty to contribute to their happiness ; and is 
likewise the best mode of evincing our thankfulness to 
Him, who has declared that in as much as we have 
shown kindness to the poor and needy, he accepts it as 
done to himself. 

9/A, 11th Mo. — '*A11 the days of my appointed time 
will I wait, till my change come."* There are seasons 
when we feel all the energies of our souls suspended, 
when we seem incapable of any exertion, and as if we 
could do nothing but w^ait till our change come. In 
this state it feels delightful to pour out our souls before 
God, and rely on his goodness and mercy towards us. 
This seems our only source of consolation. 

AVe have none but thee, O God, to apply to, for help 
and succour. When w^e are so sunk that we are ready 
to doubt whether w^e shall not be a burden to others, 
instead of being capable of affording them any help, 
then do we put up our cry to thee, the God of our sal- 
vation. When tried with outward circumstances that 
perplex us, or with fears that we shall fall in the day 
of trial ; still thou canst send us help from thy sanctu- 
ary, and revive us with a little hope. Thou hast ena- 
bled us to get through many difficulties ; and we feel 
a confidence that thou wilt yet be the support of those 
who trust in thee for help and preservation. Grant 
that the trials and difficulties we may have to encoun- 
ter may have a beneficial effect on our minds, and, we 
beseeh thee, sufier us not to be tempted beyond what 
we are able to bear; but with the temptation also make 
a way for us to escape. 

* Job, xiv. 14. 



1804. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 213 

12th, lllk Mo, — Prayers must be repetitions. The 
same wants are continually recurring ; and the same 
petitions, in substance, if not in words, must be put up 
for their relief. We must pray daily, for our daily 
bread. No doubt He who formed us and directed us 
to do so, sees it to be beneficial for us. It stron^Iv 
impresses on our minds our dependance on him, his 
omnipotence, and omnipresence. When we pray, we 
consider him as a God near at hand, and not afar off, 
whose ear is open to our cry, and who has power to 
relieve our wants. It keeps up the constant sense of 
his presence, and his superintending providence over 
us ; and through this means we have access to him, 
and feel a renewal of our faith and confidence. 



1804. 

28thj 1st Mo. — In all our distresses, in all our anxie- 
ties, enable us, we beseech thee, O Lord, to cast our 
care upon thee. Thou hast brought us into this state 
of existence without our choice or consent, by the word 
of thy almighty Power. We acknowledge with thank- 
fulness that thou hast hitherto assisted us to pass 
through the vicissitudes of life, and that the more 
closely we have clung to thee, the Rock of ages, the 
more firm has been our support. Even though we 
walk in darkness, and can sec no light, still enable us 
to rely upon thee, our Cod ; and grant us an unshaken 
hope, that, as we arc humbly dependant on thee, and 



214 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1804. 

follow thy leadinsrs, we shall be brought through this 
probationary state, to that blessed inheritance which 
thou hast ultimately prepared for us. 

Dark indeed do we feel ourselves, when we endea- 
vour to search into the mysterious government of God's 
providence over his creature, man ; we see and know 
but in part. Very minute is the circle of observation 
to which we are confined ; yet in that small space, how 
little of what we observe can we comprehend ! Often 
are we led to the conclusion, that *• he that increaseth 
knowledge, increaseth sorrow,"* and that studying to 
find out things beyond the reach of our faculties, is 
weariness to both flesh and spirit. According to the 
wise man, the conclusion of the whole matter is, to 
*' fear God, and keep his commandments: for this is 
the whole duty of man/'T Our reasonings and in- 
quiries should never lead us from the plain and simple 
duties of life. Without fulfilling them, we can never 
stand in our allotted station, and occupy that place ap- 
pointed by Providence. When we contemplate the 
whole of the visible creation, we are lost in wonder 
and amazement ; but our sphere of action is confined 
within very narrow limits, and that knowledge im- 
parted which is necessary. 

To keep in our proper ranks is the essential thing 
to promote the order and harmony of the whole. And 
notwithstanding all our doubts and perplexities, we 
should endeavour to keep our eye single, and our faith 
steadfast on Him who can make the crooked paths 
straight, and the rough ways smooth, and darkness 
light round about us. 

* Eccles., i. 1?. t Eccles., xiL 13. 



1804. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 215 

1^^, 4/A 3Io. — When the disciples told Thomas they 
had seen their Lord, his mind was in such a state of 
doubt and perplexity, that he could not believe them. 
He thought that even the evidence of his own eyesight 
w^ould not be sufficient, and that he must feel the print 
of the nails, and the hole in his side, before he could 
be convinced. But how different were his feelings when 
our Lord appeared and spoke to him ! his faculties and 
perceptions were quickened ; he no longer felt the need 
of all that evidence which he before thought necessary, 
but joyfully exclaimed, ''My Lord and my God!" 
Some of those who have obeyed the call of Christ, and 
been desirous of becoming his disciples, have yet at 
times felt so clouded by doubt and perplexity, that all 
their past views and sensations have seemed ready to 
vanish away as a dream, and they have scarcely known 
what to believe or think. Whether they look out- 
wardly, or take an internal view of their own minds, 
still they are involved in obscurity, so that hope seems 
almost ready to fail. They cannot comprehend God's 
dealings with his creatures ; nor discern, nor under- 
stand all the intermediate means which he makes use 
of to accomplish his ends. In this state of desertion 
and depression, when their faith seems at so low an 
ebb, that they can scarcely believe the good tidings 
that are told them, how readily can they sympathise 
with the doubting disciple ! And if a gleam of divine 
light beam upon the soul, and they feel the presence of 
their heavenly Master, and a renewal of their faith in 
him, will they not be ready also joyfully to exclaim, 
" My Lord and my God !" 

It may be queried, what shall we do when in this 
low, depressed slate ; when He to wliom we looked is 



216 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1804. 

withdrawn from us, we know not where, nor where- 
fore ? — Wait in patience his return. Wait as servants 
who are daily expecting their lord ; who are desirous 
to have every thing in order and ready for him, let him 
come at what hour he will. If he tarry long, let us 
not say, '' my Lord delay eth his coming," and neglect 
fulfilling our various duties, but endeavouring to obey 
his commands as far as we know them, trust that he 
will again more fully enlighten our understandings, and 
speak peace to our souls. 

27tk, 5tli Mo. — ''Oh, send out thy light and thy 
truth ; let them lead me."* In times of doubt and 
anxiety, how often do we feel a deep solicitude that 
this may be our experience : that in all our trials we 
may act as Divine Wisdom would have us act, that we 
may feel the reviving hope that his light will lead us 
and guide us, and point out that line of conduct which 
we ought to pursue, through all the perplexities of life. 
Often have my spirits been calmed with this support- 
ing faith. And as my mind has been turned to the 
Supreme Controller of all events, with a desire to feel 
submission to his will ; a degree of hope has arisen, 
that notwithstanding the gloom that may attend some 
of our present prospects, those evils which we most 
fear may be remedied, or mitigated beyond what we 
could expect. Happy is it for those who in a state of 
trial can turn to the only true comforter. Here alone 
we can find a shelter from the storm, and rest for our 
weary spirits. And in the renewed faith that his light 
and his truth will lead us, and that we shall, as we are 

* Psalm, xliii. 3. 



1804o OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 217 

engaged earnestly to apply for it, be strengthened with 
his strength, we are encouraged to press forward in the 
arduous race, and thus surmount all the difficulties that 
surround us. 

9th, nth jMb.— *'What lack I yet?"* As we feel 
ourselves drawing towards the confines of another 
world, and approaching "that bourne from whence no 
traveller returns," the query is likely to be frequently 
revived in our minds. If we give way to serious re- 
flections, we shall be impressed with the idea, how im- 
portant it is for us to be ready when our long journey 
is at hand ; and frequently ask the question, what more 
we can do, to make us fit for those regions to which we 
are hastening ? 

When we take a retrospective view of our lives, I 
believe few can say, with regard to their obedience to 
the divine laws, as did the young man in the gospel, 
**A11 these things have I kept from my youth up."t 
We cannot look back without the acknowledgment, 
that we have done those things which we ought not to 
do, and have left undone those things which we ought to 
have done. We have too often neglected the secret 
intimations of duty; we have given way to a corrupt 
nature, and suffered temptations to prevail over our 
better judgment. All these things we know ought to 
be struggled against ; and perhaps we have nev^er more 
effectually conquered, than when we have, in meekness 
and humility, craved and relied on Divine help. Those 
who have been deeply solicitous to do their best, that 
they may stand approved to their heavenly Master, will 

* Matt xix. 20. t Ibid. 

19 



218 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1804. 

be likely to be most zealous in the inquiry, what more 
they can do to be fitted for his kingdom. They have 
no wish to dwell with self-complacency on what they 
have already done, but are eager to press forward to- 
ward the mark, and not leave any thing undone that 
may help them to gain the prize. 

lAth, 12th Mo. — *'Love your enemies, bless them 
that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray 
for them which despitefully use you and persecute you."* 
Happy is it for mankind, that their exertions are seldom 
called forth to comply with these precepts in their full 
extent. Comparatively, perhaps, there are but few 
individuals who have enemies to love ; but few who are 
cursed, or hated, or persecuted, in any extensive sense 
of the words. Yet, when self-love predominates in the 
mind, every thing that interferes with it is beheld 
through a magnifying glass ; we are ready to fancy we 
behold those evils which have scarcely, if any, existence. 
We think we see enemies, when it is only a phantom 
of the imagination. Though we may not go so far as 
to think ourselves hated and persecuted, yet we] give 
way to the idea, that we are not treated with that love 
and respect which we have a right to claim ; and thus 
foster in our bosoms those unhappy prejudices and 
heartburnings, which are not only inconsistent with 
Christianity, but needlessly embitter the cup of life. 
Now, if we consider the injunctions of our Saviour in 
their full force, and in a serious point of view, we must 
be convinced that if it be necessary to comply with 
them, in things so contrary to our corrupt nature, as 

* Matt. V. 44. 



1804. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 219 

loving our enemies, &c., it must be highly improper to 
give way to any bitter passions, on subjects of less 
provocation, or indulge those rancorous feelings, which 
generally take their rise from holding self in too much 
estimation. I am firmly persuaded that the more self 
is subdued, the more sweet and tranquil will be our 
passage through life. If we feel Divine love influence 
our minds, it will naturally spread itself through all our 
actions ; and, as our hearts become more and more 
purified from evil passions and propensities, we shall 
find an increase of those good dispositions, which tend 
to our happiness here as well as hereafter. But it is 
difficult to dig up the old root of corrupt nature ; too 
often it can only be kept under ; and, when we have 
bestowed much labour in endeavouring to eradicate it, 
we see a bud put forth in one place, and a shoot in 
another, which make constant vigilance necessary to 
prevent its again flourishing. In this state of mind we 
must not give way to despondency ; but, applying to 
Him, who can help our weaknesses and infirmities, 
trust, that in due time, he will subdue all things to him- 
self, and purify our hearts from all evil affections. 

29tk, 12th Mo.— ''Be not weary in well-doing."* I 
am not weary with well-doing, but with ill-doing. 
Weary of doing those things which I wish I had not 
done, and of thinking those thoughts which I wish I had 
not thought. Weary of feeling those improper propen- 
sities and dispositions so often arising, which tend to 
destroy that meek and humble frame of mind, which 
it is our greatest ha[)piness to possess. To reflect on 

* II Thess. iii. 13. 

16 



220 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1805. 

our well-doing, is always a source of satisfaction. But 
when we feci various struggles in our endeavours to 
pursue the right path, and despondency is almost ready 
to prevail, we may be encouraged by the promised re- 
ward annexed to perseverance, and revived with the 
faith, that, notwithstanding our various trials, we shall 
assuredly in '' due season reap if we faint not."* When 
we consider how often we have failed in duty, how of- 
ten we have given way to temptation, and suffered 
wrong tempers and dispositions to arise, it sometimes 
leads to the inquiry, whether we should now be better 
able to resist and stand firm, if we were again tried 
with the same things. The sense of our own present 
weakness, in many instances, may lead us to doubt, 
and serve as a lesson of humility ; but I believe it will 
be more profitable for us to bend our minds to the 
steady pursuit of right, in those things that at present 
occur and claim our attention, than to dwell too much 
on the past ; remembering, that '^ sufficient unto the 
day is the evil thereof."t 



1805. 

20fh, Isi Mo, — All our desires, thoughts, and actions, 
should have a tendency towards heaven, the ultimate 
end of all our wishes and all our hopes. To have our 
thoughts thus turned will not diminish, but increase 
our happiness ; for our nature is so constituted, that 

•GaLvi. 9. tMatt. vi. 34. 



1805. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 221 

without looking towards futurity, we can have no ra- 
tional enjoyment. It will be no bar to the innocent 
gratifications of life. In many instances, our duties 
and our pleasures are connected, as in promoting the 
welfare and happiness of our families, and in the exer- 
cise of the benevolent affections. Whenever our minds 
get so engrossed by the pleasures or the business of 
the world, as to lose this tendency towards heaven, 
they may be compared to a bow that has lost its proper 
spring, or, perhaps, even become bent the wrong way; 
and when this is the^ase, it will require no small force 
and exertion to bring them back again. After getting 
too deeply buried in the world, an afflictive dispensa- 
tion sometimes suddenly brings the mind back to its 
proper centre, and is that force which proves effectual 
in turning it, when milder applications would be te- 
dious in their process, if not wholly inefficacious. 

2Qthy 2d Mo. — I can look back to the time, when, 
though I will not say that I thought God and Mammon 
might both be served, yet I flattered myself that what 
are termed the pleasures and vanities of the world, 
might be reconciled with a good degree of religion. 
Thus, I believe, many continue to think ; and their 
endeavours to unite things so opposite in their nature 
and tendency, produce a continual struggle. But in 
the progress of the contest, one or the other generally 
loses ground ; and, I doubt, it too frequently happens, 
that the side which would j)roducc the most durable 
satisfaction, gives way. lie who has been trained to 
religion and virtue, and used to serious reflection, finds 
at first some hesitation in adopting any thing that may 
lead from it. He perhaps queries, can I do this with- 
19* 



222 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1805. 

out losing the approbation of my Maker? Is it con- 
sistent with a religious life? He does not inquire 
whether a religious life be proper and necessary ; but 
how far he may go, without transgressing its laws. 
Thus doubting and hesitating, he falls in with one little 
temptation after another, endeavouring to keep up the 
practice of religious duties at the same time. But, as 
one deviation from the dictates of pure truth is gene- 
rally succeeded by many more, the feelings which at 
first operated are overcome ; and thus way is made 
for the total neglect of those duties which were once 
thought essential. 

I believe many, if they entered seriously into an ex- 
amination of themselves, would acknowledge this to 
be the case : and observation on the conduct of various 
individuals will lead to the same conclusion ; convinc- 
ing us of the danger of endeavouring to mix those 
things which cannot be mixed, and that the first step 
we take contrary to conviction, is in danger of leading 
us into a vortex of folly. 

16th 5th Mo, — ^There is one point to which all con- 
troversy seems to lead ; that is, the weakness and fal- 
libility of the human mind. For whilst we see men 
of integrity, who appear to have equal clearness of 
understanding and soundness of judgment, differing so 
much in opinion on various subjects, it must be pre- 
sumption, indeed, if we consider ourselves as having 
arrived at such a certainty, that w^e cannot be mis- 
taken, seeing that we also are but men. 

Of late years, much controversy has arisen among 
us as a religious society, respecting articles of faith. 
That it can be of any benefit, appears to me quite 



1805. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 223 

improbable. I consider it as a privilege, that in our 
little community, there are no articles of faith to which 
we, as individuals, are obliged to subscribe ; no creeds 
drawn up by human invention, which we are called 
upon to confess that we believe, however incapable we 
may be of understanding or comprehending them. I 
think, in general, we have concluded the tree to be 
good, which has brought forth good fruit : and while 
a decent, orderly conduct has been maintained, without 
any flagrant breach of our obvious, known, particular 
principles, inquiries have seldom, if ever, been made 
respecting our private sentiments, or in what manner 
we understand particular parts of Scripture ; though, 
to promulgate doctrines inconsistent with the generally 
adopted principles of our Society, would at all times 
be reprehensible. 

That we may ''stand fast, therefore, in the liberty 
wherewith Christ hath made us free,"* is my sincere 
desire ; not making it a cloak for any unrighteousness, 
but remembering that if it is in that liberty we stand 
free, it must lead to adding one virtue upon another, 
till the whole catalogue is complete, and amongst which 
not the least is charity. 

3 J, Qili Mo, — Here we are, O Lord, poor, weak, 
and ignorant. We turn our eyes round the world, and 
behold the various orders of beings, and the immensity 
of thy creation, and are struck with wonder and amaze- 
ment at the infinitude of thy power. We contemplate 
man in his different situations, from the savage to the 
most polished nations. In some places born to toil, 

* Gal. V. 1. 



224 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1805. 

oppression, and misery ; and in all verifying, in a 
greater or lesser degree, the assertion that '' Man is 
born to trouble as the sparks fly upward." But the 
inquisitive mind rests not here. It confesses, with 
awfulness, the infinitude of thy power, and reverently 
adores that Majesty which created the heavens and the 
earth, and all that is therein. But the why ; the where- 
fore ? next obtrude. Questions as far beyond the 
power of human faculties to solve, as the extent of the 
earth is beyond the powers of the visual ray to compass. 
We must then return into ourselves to become ac- 
quainted with thee ; to feel that thou art good as well 
as great. HerCj by thy gracious influence over our 
minds, thou art evincing to us, that though we are 
poor, weak, and ignorant, thou art willing to enrich, 
to strengthen, and enlighten us, so far as the situation 
in which thou hast placed us requires. And with the 
knowledge thou art pleased to impart, and to give us 
capacities to attain, we desire to rest satisfied : not 
endeavouring presumptuously to penetrate into that 
obscurity which thou hast caused to surround us; but 
with an eye of faith, waiting patiently till thou shalt 
ordain light to arise out of darkness, and in humble, 
submissive dependance on thee, endeavouring to fulfil 
all thy commands. 

\2th, IQthMo.— 

" For all I bless tliee ; most for the severe." 

This line of Young's was quoted on the last solemn 
occasion on which we were at Winchmore-hill ; since 
which period it has often occurred to my mind, accom- 
panied with the query, why bless God most for the se- 
vere ? We bless him for all, because we have faith to 



1805 OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 225 

believe, that his mercy and goodness preside over all ; 
that he afflicts not w^illingly the children of men, but is 
leading them through discipline to a state of permanent 
felicity. We acknowledge him as the Author of all 
good ; and when w^e feel ourselves surrounded with the 
enjoyments of life, our hearts are naturally warmed 
with gratitude to Him from whom they flow, and we 
bless and thank him for his abundant mercy. 

If we " bless God most for the severe," it is not 
likely to be whilst we are under the immediate pressure 
of the afflictive stroke ; but at a future time, when we 
become sensible of the beneficial influence it has had 
on our minds. This past experience leads to a more 
patient submission under the Divine hand, and resigna- 
tion to his trying dispensations. To be patient and 
submissive under all the evils of life, and thankful for 
all the good we enjoy, is no small attainment. 

26th, 11th Mo. — I think I have clearly seen the im- 
propriety of marriages between persons of different 
persuasions, and their tendency to produce dissatisfac- 
tion. In so close a connexion, the more the united 
couple are of one mind, the fairer prospect there is of 
conjugal happiness. Religion often sits light upon the 
youthful mind ; but as years increase, seriousness 
sometimes increases with them ; and if there are chil- 
dren, they excite in parents a joint interest in their 
welfare, and an affectionate solicitude to promote it, 
as far as is in their power. They feel the necessity 
of their united effbrts, and a co-operation in all their 
plans ; and if a difference of opinion prevail even in 
small matters, it is apt to produce dissatisfaction : how 
much must this be increased, if the difference relate to 



226 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1805. 

those tilings deemed essential. In the most prosperous 
situations in hfe, many trials and anxieties will occur ; 
and in the conjugal connexion, they will be greatly in- 
creased or mitigated, according as the parties are 
united in fricndshij), confidence and love. 

With regard to children, it appears to me that there 
is only one line of conduct to pursue ; that is, to do 
them all the good we can : collectively, as far as their 
joint interest is concerned, and individually, as far as 
it can be promoted, without infringing on the rights or 
claims of others. From infancy, through all the inter- 
mediate steps to mature years, this should be our sim- 
ple and steady object, and even last as long as we have 
the ability to render ourselves useful to them. Yet 
we must not expect that they will always think or act 
as we would wish them, or as w^e think prudence re- 
quires of them. Our experience has been often bought ; 
perhaps theirs must be so too. Liberty is a precious 
enjoyment ; and if we had the power of influencing the 
conduct of our children on all points, I beheve it would 
not be desirable, unless their judgments were convinced. 
We must expect that at years of maturity, they will 
decide and act for themselves ; and if they let our ad- 
vice and counsel have its due weight, it is all parents 
have a right to expect or claim. Our influence over 
them may be greater in some things than it is in others ; 
and without feeling any displeasure where our judgment 
is not coincided with, we must keep the main object 
steadily in view, and influence them for good, when 
and where we can. If this conduct were pursued, I 
think it would tend to preserve affection, keep up har- 
mony in families, and be productive of mutual happi- 
ness in the end. 



1806. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 227 



1806. 

'15th, 1st Mo, — Under thy sacred influence, O Lord, 
I trust I can say, " My heart is fixed ;"* fixed in its 
purposes and desires to be what thou wouldst have me 
to be, and to do what thou wouldst have me do. 
Strengthen my resolutions, O Lord, to be conformable 
to thy will; and enable me so to overcome my corrupt 
nature, that I may not only walk with uprightness in 
outward act, but be redeemed from every evil sugges- 
tion and perverse thought. 

11th, 2d Mo. — ''A man's enemies are the men of 
his own house. "t This is often the case spiritually. 
Some people feel a promptitude to do good. Meek, 
humble, and benevolent, they are ready to promote the 
happiness of all within their reach. Others are more 
powerfully under the corruption of their nature; greater 
selfishness prevails ; they feel strong emotions to pride ; 
they are quick, instead of slow to anger ; apt to return 
evil for evil, with many other wrong propensities. 
Many of these see the necessity of a change ; they 
know where help is to be obtained ; they apply for it ; 
make war against these secret enemies, and find they 
can be conquered, at least in degree. By continued 
vigilance, one foe is vanquished after another, and they 
arc encouraged to hope that all will be subdued. But 
we must not be elevated with victory. Though we 
have done well so far, there is no room for boasting. 

* Psalm Ivii, 7. t Micali, vii. G. 



228 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1806. 

To be obliged to struggle implies defect : if it require 
an effort to do right, it is a proof that some weakness 
or imperfection remains. Even if we had got the bet- 
ter of all our evil inclinations, and entirely overcome 
the old man with his deeds, still we should only have 
attained to the character first described, and have 
more cause for humility than exaltation. 

13th, 1th Mo. — '* I have no greater joy than to hear 
that my children walk in truth."* I do not know^ any 
thing that comes nearer to the feelings of affectionate 
parents, than the welfare and prosperity of their child- 
ren. Even with regard to the things of this life, how 
many anxious wishes do we feel that their lot may be 
comfortable ! Still more is our anxiety respecting 
their happiness in futurity. And when w^e estimate 
things according to their proper value, we shall feel a 
willingness to give up for them, as w^ell as for ourselves, 
those temporal gratifications which w^ould retard us in 
the progress of duty, or be any hindrance to us in our 
spiritual concerns. Often do we fear, and often do we 
rejoice, according to the reports we hear respecting 
our children, and as our own observations on their 
conduct lead us to form opinions concerning them. 
Sometimes fearing that they will be drawn by one little 
deviation after another, from the path of safety and 
peace ; at others gratified with hearing their commen- 
dation. If we can say we have no greater joy than to 
hear that our children w^alk in the truth, we shall en- 
deavour whilst our lot is cast amongst them, to watch 
over them for good. Sometimes dropping a caution 

* John, i. 4. 



1806. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 229 

or a hint in season as opportunity may offer ; and under 
the influence of that love, which can bear and forbear, 
not only endeavouring to persuade them to the prac- 
tice of those things which are most excellent, but like- 
wise putting up our prayers to the throne of Grace for 
their preservation. I believe few can know the anxiety 
of parents for their children, till they are in the same 
situation themselves. Then all the tender sensibilities 
are called forth : and as they look forward with in- 
creasing solicitude, and sometimes cast a retrospective 
view on themselves, even those who have been atten- 
tive to their own parents will be apt to wish they had 
been still more so, and more disposed to consider their 
feelings ; whilst those who have not acted properly by 
their parents, will feel an unavailing regret ! And, alas ! 
how often do we feel an unavaiHng regret for many 
of the past actions of our lives ; unavailing at least, so 
far as respects the present life. Often have I wished 
to impress upon young people the difficulty of setting 
wrong to rights, or retracing those steps which have 
led us into the wrong path. Though the first few 
steps may appear shallow, and even their termination 
doubtful, yet steeper ones will soon succeed, and we 
shall be almost imperceptibly pushed forward without 
seeing where we can make a stand. Hitherto shalt 
thoii go, but no farther, can be only the language of 
Omnipotence ; and though poor, frail man may some- 
times adopt it in seasons of confidence, yet he may as 
often have to lament the fraihy of his resolves. 

One thing, and one action unexpectedly involves an- 
other, and if we once step aside from the line of pro- 
priety, we always find it very difficult to return, and 
frequently cannot remedy the evils arising from the 
20 



230 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1806. 

deviation, in the future course of our lives. While we 
are thus humbled under a sense of the weakness of 
human nature, may we be induced fervently to pray to 
Him who has said, " My grace is sufficient for thee,"* 
and leaving "those things that are behind," endeavour 
through His help to press forward toward the mark, 
that we may gain the prize. 

20fJi, 7th Mo. — Every degree of familiarity with vice 
has a tendency to blunt the moral feelings. Hence 
arise the various opinions of mankind respecting the 
turpitude of many of our actions. Those who have 
been brought up in an innocent line of life, and had 
any religious principles instilled into their minds, would 
feel shocked at many actions which pass with little cen- 
sure in the fashionable world. But fashion cannot alter 
the genuine precepts of Christianity, neither can it make 
wrong right ; and morals must be at a very low ebb 
indeed, when authors who pretend to write to reform 
mankind, treat lightly of great vices, or think it proper 
to lower the standard of moral rectitude in compliance 
with fashion, instead of holding it up to view in its pro- 
per elevation. 

21^^ — From the above considerations how necessary 
does it appear for youth to have a guarded education, 
that moral and religious principles may be firmly rooted 
in the mind, before they are called forth to much exer- 
tion. In the natural course of things many circum- 
stances will occur that excite the evil propensities of 
our nature, without our putting them in the way of 
temptation with the injunction not to be tempted. 

* II Cor. xii. 



1806. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 231 

19th, 10th Mo. — I will humble myself before the 
Lord. I will abase myself before the most high God. 
When my transgressions are set in order before me, 
and I behold the handwriting that signs my condemna- 
tion, I will prostrate myself before the throne of Mercy, 
and plead guilty before God. Yet not without the con- 
soling hope that my repentance will avail, and that 
through the mediation of a Saviour, my pardon will be 
pronounced. There are times when we feel all self-con- 
fidence laid in the dust : when we see that we have 
nothing of our own to depend upon, nothing to plead 
in our own behalf, and that our only covering is confu- 
sion and shame ; when we reflect how often we have 
sinned in thought, word and deed, and how far we are 
from having attained that purity which the Gospel re- 
quires, we are ready to cry out with the Apostle, ''Who 
shall deliver me from the body of this death ? I thank 
God, through Jesus Christ our Lord."* Through the 
efficacy of his power operating on the mind, I trust the 
old corrupt nature will be more and more subdued, and 
that we shall not only hear the sentence pronounced, 
thy iniquities are pardoned and thy sins are blotted out ; 
but as we patiently submit to its continued operation, 
we shall experience a new nature formed in us, and 
advance to that purity of heart and aflfections, in which 
it is said we shall " see God." " Blessed are the pure 
in heart, for they shall see God."t 

5/A, 11th Mo, — An inordinate self-love is the bane 
of all happiness. Its natural consequence is self-indul- 
gence, and an endeavour so exclusively to pursue our 

* Rom., vii. 24, 25. Matt., v. 8. 



232 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1806. 

own happiness, that it generally defeats the end at 
which it aims. The more care we take of ourselves, 
the less will others be disposed to take of us. For 
though in a moderate degree it is quite right and pro- 
per for us to take care of ourselves, yet it should be 
the care of one of a number, not an exclusive care of 
the sole individual self. Where the love of self too 
strongly predominates, it narrows the mind. It leaves 
no room for the benevolent affections, and that reci- 
procation of kindness and good offices, which constitute 
the principal happiness of a social being. We are so 
formed by the Author of our existence, that to commu- 
nicate happiness is in degree to receive it ; and we can 
never so alter the constitution of nature, as to enjoy 
happiness ourselves, whilst that of those about us is 
wholly disregarded. 

The selfish principle, where it receives no check, is 
apt to increase with increasing years ; and though peo- 
ple who are under its influence may have remaining 
friends who are disposed to treat them with kindness, 
and render them assistance, yet it will be the attention 
arising from propriety, and mixed with pity, rather 
than love and respect, and generally will fall far short 
of what self-love will think it has a right to claim. It 
will surely then be wise to check this principle of ex- 
clusive self-love in its first beginnings, before it gain 
the ascendancy over us; to guard against jealousy of 
every sort, and not to give way to the fancy that we 
are slighted, or unkindly treated, from only surmises, 
or a failure of little trivial attentions. This disposition 
generally arises from pride and selfishness, and if in- 
dulged, only embitters life. I believe we may rest in 
the confidence, that if we endeavour to promote the 



1806. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 233 

happiness of others, our own will be promoted in re- 
turn. If we cultivate this disposition, it will become 
more and more habitual ; even sickness will not banish 
it altogether from our thoughts, but we shall endeavour 
to make the attendance we require as little irksome as 
possible. It will lead to patience instead of fretful- 
ness and discontent ; and we shall in return receive 
those attentions which will alleviate the evils we sus- 
tain. 

Qth, — Some people seem disposed to accuse their 
parents of having spoiled them by improper indulgence, 
and shelter themselves under that idea. But though 
we may be inclined to plead some excuse for a humour- 
some child, under such circumstances, the validity of 
the claim is seldom allowed beyond childhood. When 
people have their eyes once opened, to see what they 
are, and what they ought to be, the remote causes will 
not be of much consequence, or have any great effect 
in extenuating their faults. When we see them, we 
can have no excuse for continuing them, let them arise 
from early indulgence, or any other cause. If we per- 
ceive that we have been indulged in bad habits by our 
parents, we must exert ourselves vigorously to combat 
them ; not add self-indulgence to parental, and so in- 
crease the evil. We must bring ourselves under a 
strict discipline ; and if we have not been used to bat- 
tle, we must now enter the lists, and seriously aim at 
being conquerors. And though we may feci much re- 
luctance to the hardships of war, and desirous of re- 
maining at case, yet we shall find in the end, that it 
will only be submitting to slavery: for our passions 
will gain more and more the dominion over us, and wc 
20* 



234 EXTRACTS FROxM THE JOURNAL 1806. 

shall neither look back with satisfaction, nor forward 
with a well-grounded hope. 

26tk, 12th Mo. — Whenever I attempt to contem- 
plate the power of the Almighty, a self-existent Being, 
without beginning and w^ithout end, my mind seems 
too weak to support the effort, and 1 feel myself 
whirled in the vortex of confusion. That such a Be- 
ing exists, myself and every thing around me evi- 
dently prove ; but when I turn my eyes, to take a view 
of his immensity, and the heights and depths that sur- 
round him, my head grows giddy with the prospect, and 
I am obliged to look at something nearer, to bring my 
senses out of their confusion. The mind of man seems 
formed to receive the truths of revelation, and those 
which arise from the works of nature ; but they are 
beyond his abilities to fathom; and he must rather 
''wonder and adore," than expect to comprehend. 

31^/, 12tli Mo. — ''By this shall all men know that 
ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another."* 
To fulfil this precept of our Saviour, we must love one 
another with many imperfections : for where shall we 
find a perfect man ? The brightest characters are not 
without some shades ; perhaps they appear more con- 
spicuous from the brightness of the other parts. If we 
are loved, it must be with many failings and imperfec- 
tions ; and we have no right to expect others should 
possess superior excellence. Formed of the same ma- 
terials, and cast in the same mould, we are subjected 
by nature to the same infirmities and temptations. Do 

* John, xiii. 35. 



1807. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 235 

we feel ourselves weak, and can we expect others 
should be strong ? Rather let the humiliating sense of 
our own deficiencies lead us to excuse theirs. '*Love 
is the fulfilling of the law."* It unites us in the sacred 
bonds of Christian fellowship. It leads to justice and 
mercy. It even outstrips justice: for it inspires with 
a zeal for the welfare of each other, beyond what 
equity might demand. It makes us willing cheerfully 
to sacrifice our own gratifications to the happiness and 
well-being of others. '' Charity shall cover the multi- 
tude of sins."t It inclines us to compassionate the 
failings of others, instead of judging them with rigour; 
knowing how much we stand in need of the siame com- 
passion. Love leads to sympathy, one of the sweet 
consolations of humanity. It is the never-failing source 
of happiness, both here and hereafter. 



1807. 

ISth, 1st Mo. — Acts of charity and kindness should 
never be intermixed with the wormwood and the gall. 
If we relieve the indigent, or assist the necessitous, it 
should not be accompanied with reproach, or impress- 
ing a sense of the obligation. If we give what we 
have to give grudgingly, or perform an act of kindness 
with reluctance, it loses great part of its value, and be- 
comes oppressive, rather than gratifying, to the re- 
ceiver. To contribute to, and promote the happiness 

* Rom., xiii. 10. 1 1 Peter, iv. 8. 



236 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1807. 

and well-being of others, should be our end and aim in 
every act of liberality ; and the generous mind will not 
be disposed to claim any merit for doing that which is, 
perhaps, to stamp it no higher, only one of the duties 
of social life. Neither will it be looking for returns in 
submissions and acknowledgments, though the grateful 
heart will be ready to express itself. 

18th, 5th Mo. — Stand in your allotments. I think 
Lavater says, in his writings, that he used to take some 
sentence in the morning, to serve him as a watchword 
through the day. The above seems like a kind of 
watchword frequently occurring to my mind. It takes 
in a large compass, and implies a great deal. We must, 
in the first place, consider where and what our allot- 
ment is, and then all the duties attendant on our situa- 
tion. Without this, we can never stand as w^e ought 
to do in our allotment. The situation of some takes 
in a wide sphere of action ; that of others is more con- 
tracted. Some have apparently hard tasks to perform, 
while others glide on more smoothly. If we stand in 
our allotments, we must perform the duties attendant 
on that allotment, be they small or great, conspicuous, 
or of a more private nature. I believe those who de- 
sire to stand firm, will find habitual watchfulness neces- 
sary. Many little trials occur, that may put our patience 
to the test, and make us flinch, if we are negligent or 
oflf our guard. If we consider what we ought to do, 
and keep prepared for the performance of all the little 
duties of life, as well as for those of greater importance, 
and inure ourselves to the practice of them by a steady 
perseverance, we may then be said to keep the watch- 
word, and stand in our allotments. 



1807. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 237 

19thj 1th Mo. — The present awful state of public 
affairs often throws a gloom over my mind, which 
spreads to future prospects, and makes me look for- 
ward with fear. Yet we, who are in all probability 
drawing near the verge of time, one would think, need 
not look forward with many fears on our own account, 
though they may be excited for our posterity. In that 
case, we shall fear for those who seem not to have much 
apprehension for themselves ; who are not only more 
interested and occupied with present pursuits, but who 
can likewise contemplate the future with more hope, 
and see brighter prospects ahead. A query has often 
arisen in my mind, why those who cannot expect to 
have long to feel the vicissitudes of time, should be so 
much more disposed to be cast down with the approach 
of troubles and inconveniences, than those who may 
consider it probable that they have many years to come. 
I mean to set religious considerations out of the ques- 
tion : knowing, that, in the well-disposed mind, they 
will operate the same in young and old ; and that faith 
and resignation, with the belief of an over-ruling Provi- 
dence, will have the same happy effect on the minds of 
both. 

I think it must arise, in general, from increased de- 
bility, and the want of that spirit and energy which 
support us in younger life, and enable us better to 
struggle through difficulties. In this state, the ap- 
proach of evil is more formidable ; and we feel as if 
we should sink under difficulties, instead of overcoming 
them. 

Every thing that makes exertion necessary seems 
burdensome in the decline of life, and we sometimes 
contemplate the idea of it with fear and trembling. To 



238 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1807. 

glide gently down the stream, seems then all we wish 
for, respecting ourselves. But as in past exigences, 
which have called forth some exertion, we have fre- 
quently got through better than we expected, so what- 
ever scenes we may have to encounter in future, I trust 
we shall have strength sufficient for the day, and not 
only be enabled to combat, but likewise to overcome : 
not such an overcoming as to expect that worldly things 
will be altered for us, but the overcoming that reduces 
self under subjection to the Divine will, and through 
the influence of that power on the mind, brings peace 
and serenity, and enables us to rejoice even in sorrow. 

lAtk, 11th Mo. — Thou alone, O Lord, canst pour 
the spirit of supplication on the longing soul. Enable 
us, we pray thee, to draw near unto thee, through Jesus 
Christ, the appointed means : and notwithstanding the 
mystery that surrounds us, grant that our faith may be 
strengthened to lay hold on Thee, the Rock of Ages. 
And under an awful sense that thou art always present, 
enable us to worship thee in humble prostration of 
spirit. 

22d, 12th Mo. — There are afliictions of so depress- 
ing a nature, that they almost confuse our senses, and 
take away the power of judging ; when the future 
seems so enveloped in obscurity, that we know not what 
to expect, or where to look for alleviation. Yet if w^e 
take a view of the world, observe the trials sustained 
in it, and how w^onderfully people get above those 
things, which one might suppose would overwhelm 
them, it gives us room to conclude, that our nature is 
so constituted, that it returns to some degree of level, 



1807, OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 239 

and where it cannot overcome the evils of life, is by- 
degrees enabled to bear up under them. In our deep- 
est probations, even when we lie down in sorrow and 
awake with trembling, I believe we are never so de- 
serted by hope, but that some fragments of it still cling 
to the soul, and notwithstanding their fragiUty, afford 
a little comfort. In all our trials, religion is our surest 
source of consolation : but in some cases it increases 
their poignancy, and more embitters those evils which 
arise from misconduct in ourselves, or others who are 
near to us. Yet even here, it by degrees becomes its 
own antidote, and brings the soul into that state of 
resignation to the Divine will, which enables it to bear 
all things patiently ; trusting that He who is infinite in 
power, is also infinite in mercy, and will look down with 
compassion on his poor creature man. That he who 
gave himself for our sins that '' he might deliver us from 
this present evil world,"* will be our advocate with the 
Father ; and having, through the operation of his 
power, subdued all things unto himself, will finally be 
our sanctification and redemption, and that in the end 
"God may be all in all." 

21th, 12th Mo. — "We lie down in shame, and our 
confusion covereth us."t How many arc there in the 
world who can adopt this language ! and may wc not 
call it an evil world, when wickedness is so prevalent in 
it ? Though, upon the first creation, the Lord pro- 
nounced that all was good, yet how soon did man cor- 
rupt his ways, and fall from that state wherein he was 
created ! It might be pronounced an evil world long 

* Gal. i. 4. t Jcrcm. iii. 25. 



240 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1807. 

before the flood ; for I think the Scriptures declare, 
" That every imagination of the thoughts of his (man's) 
heart was only evil continually."* It was evil again 
after the flood ; evil in the days of the patriarchs ; and 
according to both sacred and profane history, evil down 
to this present day. It was to deliver us from this evil 
world, that our Saviour came. To open for us a door 
of entrance into a better world, and to lead us into it, 
if we are but willing to follow him in faith. When we 
feel the pressure of natural and moral evil, and are 
burdened with the weight, shall we not gladly lay hold 
on the offered relief, and cleave to Him, who is our 
only refuge? Our Saviour calls this present, an evil 
world ; well may we do so too. He came to redeem 
us from a world that lieth in wickedness. But his 
prayer for his disciples was not that they should be ta- 
ken out of the world, but that they might be kept from 
the evil. Being not conformed to this world, we must 
keep our station in it, according to the will of our 
great Master ; struggling to overcome evil, and not 
sinking into despondency. Notwithstanding the ad- 
mixture of evil, we enjoy, through the goodness of God, 
many present blessings for which we ought to be thank- 
ful. Let us encourage ourselves in faith and hope, that 
through the secret workings of His power, who rules 
and over-rules, all things will be brought into order ; 
that evil will be overcome of good, and that all creation 
will finally praise his name. 

* Gen. vi. 5. 



1808. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 241 



1808. 

24:th, 1st Mo. — Enable me, I beseech thee, O Lord, 
to cast all my care upon thee, and commit all things to 
thy disposal, consigning them as into the hands of a 
faithful Creator, who is ever caring for the workman- 
ship of his hands. I have no plea to claim an exemp- 
tion from those bitter cups, which are so often dispensed 
to the children of mortality. But grant me grace, O 
Lord, to receive them with that meek submission, which 
is becoming thy dependant creature, and that true 
Christian resignation of mind, which can say, '*not my 
will, but thine be done." But as we learn from thy 
declarations in Scripture, that thou wiliest not the 
death of a sinner, but rather that he should return, re- 
pent, and live, we are emboldened to intercede for those 
who have swerved from thy law, that thou wouldst be 
pleased to touch their hearts, that they may be deeply 
sensible of their transgressions, and arriving at a state 
of true penitence, become objects of thy mercy and 
forgiveness. 

Under a sense, O gracious God, of the many bless- 
ings I have received, I desire to approach thee with 
thankfulness ; and reviewing the various incidents of 
my life, commemorate thy goodness in both temporal 
and spiritual preservations. In the greatest extremity 
thou canst help us, when all other help seems ready to 
fail. And though our faith should be tried even to an 
hair's breadth, yet we beseech thee, suflcr it not to bo 
wholly extinguished, but grant that thy sustaining arm 
^1 



242 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1808. 

may be underneath to support us, and that the remem- 
brance of thy past mercies may revive us with a little 
hope, and strengthen our trust in thee, who art the au- 
thor of our salvation. 

14/A, 2d Mo, — '* Sufficient unto the day is the evil 
thereof."* This text cautions us not to be over-anxious 
for the morrow, not to be too careful about those things 
which may happen to us in future. When we feel our 
minds disposed to contemplate all the miseries which 
are incident to human life, to dwell with a painful 
anxiety on the various trying situations to which we 
may be exposed ; on the horrors of war and famine : 
on sickness and poverty; may we not a little vary the 
text, and say to ourselves, sufficient for thyself is the 
evil thou sustainest ? Though it may be profitable for 
us to consider what we are, as men and creatures, the 
station we are placed in, and the inconveniences we 
are liable to, that we may not be astonished and over- 
whelmed with things which may come upon us ; yet, 
to be continually brooding over them, will only unfit 
us for present duties, and perhaps not have any salu- 
tary influence in preparing us for those evils which 
may fall to our lot. Our reliance must be on Him, 
who promised his disciples, that when they were brought 
before kings and rulers for his sake, it should be given 
them in that same hour what to speak. If we are his 
disciples, we may also trust that he will afford us suc- 
cour in the hour of need, and either make a way for 
us to escape, or strengthen us to bear the trials that 
may come upon us. We should nev^er be disposed to 

* Matt. vi. 34, 



1808. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 243 

magnify our own sufferings ; let us rather consider the 
many blessings we receive, and how little we deserve. 
This should not lead us to fear, but to confidence in 
the mercy of God : to thank him and take courage. 
Though we see others more deeply tried and afflicted, 
yet we know not what consolations they may Ukewise 
receive ; and we shall find it more profitable to endea- 
vour to support our own trials, than consider how we 
could support other people's. We should sympathise 
with their distress, and endeavour to alleviate it as 
much as lies in our power ; but not harass our minds 
with the fear of similar evils. Those things we dread 
will very hkely never happen to us ; and, even if they 
should, our imagination may have pictured them much 
more insupportable than we shall find them in reality. 
We know our own failings and imperfections, and that 
much yet remains to be purified. We know also that 
this appHes to us collectively, as well as individually. 

He who formed the world, best knows how to govern 
it, and adapt the means to the accomplishment of the 
end designed. What trials are necessary to complete 
our purification, he only knows ; and whether they are 
of a public or of a private nature, we should endeavour 
to be patient under them, and look forward with hope, 
rather than give way to despair. 

lih^ 8lh Mo, — Exhortations to seek the Lord are 
frequent in Scripture. The same language has been 
adopted by many instructors ; though in some instances 
it has been not a little abused. The same language 
is still held forth; and the exhortation seems not less 
needful now, than it was in former days. Let us query 
what are the ideas connected with the phrase ? Under 



244 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1808. 

the Jewish dispensation, the Israelites were exhorted 
to seek the Lord with their whole heart, to keep all 
his commandments, and walk in his laws ; and so long 
as they studied his statutes and w^alked in them, pros- 
perity was to be their portion. David says, "Thou, 
Lord, hast not forsaken them that seek thee."* *' Your 
hearts shall live that seek God."t Amos says, '' Seek 
ye Me," (the Lord) " and ye shall live."t Others of 
the prophets likewise give similar exhortations. The 
Apostle to the Hebrews says, " He that cometh to God, 
must believe that he is, and that he is a Rewarder of 
them that diligently seek him."§ Thus, faith is the 
first thing. Believing in God, and that all wisdom and 
power belong to him, we are led to look up to him w^ith 
reverence. We desire to be informed Avhat is his will 
concerning us, and we not only endeavour to seek it 
by that outward revelation which he has been pleased 
to afford us, but feel our hearts disposed to receive any 
intimations of his will. To seek the Lord, does not 
imply any bustle of the mind, any more than of the 
body. Our own efforts cannot command the influence 
of Divine grace ; and to seek the Lord, seems to me 
not so much to require activity in the intellectual part, 
as to encourage that disposition of mind which is ready 
to receive " with meekness the ingrafted word." But 
let us not so far deceive ourselves as to imagine that 
we can be seeking the Lord, w ithout a correspondence 
in outward actions. All the statutes and ordinances 
formerly w^ere to be strictly kept, without any idola- 
trous mixture. We must endeavour, as far as we are 

* Psalm IX. 10. t Psalm Ixix. 32. 

t Amos, V. 4. § Heb. xi. 6. 



1808. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 245 

able, to walk in *' all the law of the Lord blameless." 
Thus uniting a right disposition with the proper regu- 
lation of our outward conduct, we shall seek the Lord 
to our comfort, and find him a rich '^Rewarder of them 
that diligently seek him." 

1^^, Qth Mo, — Hypocrisy is a detestable vice ; but I 
have been doubtful whether the endeavour to shun it 
is not sometimes made a plea for those liberties and 
indulgences which our own consciences cannot approve. 
To be a hypocrite is to endeavour to deceive ; to en- 
deavour to make people think better of us than we 
deserve, or really are. To avoid this, we may fall into 
the opposite extreme. We may say, for instance, I 
will not attend week-day meetings, lest it should carry 
an appearance of religion beyond what the rest of my 
conduct will bear. A first-day meeting I may attend 
as a thing of course, without any remarks being made 
upon it. My own mind tells me, I may be equally 
benefited by attending those on week-days ; but here 
comes reasoning on the other side of the question, and 
pleads, that if I do this, more will be expected from 
me in other things than will be found ; and thus I shall 
hurt religion, and incur the imputation of hypocrisy, if 
not the guilt. I am convinced of the benefits of tem- 
perance, but I am afraid to stand firm against intem- 
perance, from the same motives. In this way, minds 
seriously disposed may be led to make many breaches 
in morality, and wound the peace of their own con- 
science, from the fear of appearing over-religions, or 
being charged with hypocrisy. We should never con- 
sider ourselves as hypocrites for coming up in the prac- 
tice of any known duties, however deficient we are 
21 ^ 



246 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1808. 

obliged to acknowledge ourselves in some others ; and 
if we could but look forward, and see the benefits we 
gain, or the losses we sustain, from an adherence iOy 
or deviation /rc?7?i rectitude of conduct, it would lead to 
circumspection, and so stimulate us in the pursuit of 
right, that every thing obstructing the cause of religion 
and virtue, would by degrees be removed, and those 
means adopted that w^ould tend to its promotion. We 
must remember^ the work is generally accomplished 
by a gradual process ; by little and little, step after 
step, we arrive at the proposed summit. The descent 
which leads to danger is often likewise gradual. One 
little error is committed, one little means of help is 
omitted, and thus we sink by degrees, till we scarcely 
know how to rise again. Yet, O my soul ! if thou art 
sunk thus low, thou art not quite beyond hope. Help 
is laid upon One who is able to bear. Pray for his 
mercy and assistance ; for His redeeming power who 
died for us. He will not turn a deaf ear to the sup- 
plication of the sincere in heart ; but by the renewings 
of his grace, will again raise thee from thy fallen state, 
and enable thee to sing the song of thanks for thy de- 
liverance. 

25/A, 10/A Mo. — '' Every good gift and every perfect 
gift"* cometh from thee, O Lord ! Grant us faith, we 
beseech thee, to apply for those gifts, which thou art 
willing to confer upon those who ask aright ; and in 
the nothingness of self, enable us, through the ability 
afl^orded, to offer unto thee hearts devoted to thy ser- 
vice. 

* James, i, 17, 



1808. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 247 

25th and 26tk. — I can never regret feeling my heart 
overspread with love, however unworthy may be the 
individual object of it. Love leads to charity ; to pity 
the weakness and frailties of others, and even to give 
up self to do them good and promote their welfare. A 
sense of duty may do all this ; but duty is but a cold 
motive in the comparison. Love is the most delight- 
ful sensation of the human soul ; and though, in this 
present evil world, it is often productive of painful 
feelings, yet it humanizes the roughness of nature, 
leads us to bear and forbear, and makes our sacrifices 
a pleasure. But love must not infringe upon justice ; 
if we let it do this, it will lead us astray. When love 
and duty go hand in hand, we are in the safest situa- 
tion. We need not weigh and consider how far duty 
obliges us to go in serving another, what we ought to 
do, and where we may stop. Prompted by love, we 
have no need to draw the discriminating line ; but find 
our own happiness in being able to indulge the over- 
flowings of a benevolent mind. And, alas ! what plea 
can we have to be extreme to mark that which is done 
amiss ? Prone to evil, we can but lament the corrup- 
tion of our nature ; and if we have not fallen so low as 
some others, be thankful for our preservation, and con- 
sider that we perhaps have been favoured to escape 
many of those temptations which have been a snare to 
others. May I ever be preserved from thinking my- 
self a great I ! / have never committed this fault, or 
the other fault. Oh may this language be far from 
me, and may I adopt tliat of, '' Lord, be merciful to 
mc, a sinner !" When I look into my own heart, and 
sec all its deformity, I find cause for nothing but deep 
humiliation. At the best, it seems but a continual 



248 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1808. 

Struggle between nature and grace ; no room for boast- 
ing, but rather the fervent prayer of faith, that I may 
be endued with strength to overcome. 

1th, I2th Mo. — Increase my faith, O Lord. This is 
the frequent aspiration of my mind, and the breathing 
of my soul, when poured forth in supplication before 
thee* Suffer not the horrors of war, the dreadful 
scenes we hear of, or the miseries which surround us, 
ever to raise a doubt respecting the superintendance 
of thy providence ; or lead us to say, where is the 
Lord ? Suffer not thy frail creature, man, to scrutinize 
thy conduct, or pry into the mysterious government of 
thy providence, but rather, in the littleness of self, 
adore thy majesty and power. And in this childlike 
dependance and meek submission to thy will, often 
have we cause to thank thee that our courage is re- 
vived, and that even in weakness we are made strong ; 
and as thy influence is over mind as w ell as body, grant, 
we beseech thee, if not inconsistent with thy will, some 
touches of thy love ; that quickened by thy Spirit, we 
may be feelingly convinced that thou art good, and that 
for our consolation and happiness, " Thine is the king- 
dom, and the power, and the glory, for ever" and ever. 
Amen. 

29tkj 12th Mo. — Much has been written of late about 
evangelical preachers and evangelical preaching. The 
ideas affixed to the term I should suppose rather vague 
and uncertain. If evangelical preaching have any pre- 
cise meaning, I should think it must be applied to the 
promulgating that doctrine delivered by Christ during 
his ministry on earth, and recorded by the Evangelists. 



1808. OP THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 249 

Now, as '' the disciple is not above his Master, nor the 
servant above his Lord,"* those truths and those in- 
structions which were deUvered by Christ himself, 
should have the greatest weight ; and if any thing in 
the subsequent writings of the Apostles may seem to 
our shallow capacities not exactly to coincide, we had 
better leave them, as things ''hard to be understood," 
than suffer them to infringe upon those precepts which 
were delivered by the lip of truth : precepts which not 
only contained those divine and moral truths necessary 
for the regulation of our outward conduct in all holi- 
ness and righteousness, but likewise enforced that in- 
ward purity of heart, which breathes love to God, and 
good will to man. Our Saviour says, ''he that hath 
my commands and keepeth them, he it is that loveth 
me."t Obedience is the fruit of love ; without which 
we should be like the barren fig-tree, which cumbered 
the ground. He likewise says, " Whosoever heareth 
these sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will liken 
him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a 
rock ; and the rain descended, and the floods came, 
and the winds blew, and beat upon that house, and it 
fell not ; for it was founded upon a rock."J We should 
be careful not to depreciate that which Christ has ex- 
alted. And those preachers who set aside the neces- 
sity of good works and moral obligations, (which some 
are accused of doing,) must give up all claim to the 
title of evangelical, since such doctrine counteracts the 
whole tcnour of the Gospel ; and even the Apostle 
Paul, in whose writings there arc some things hard to 
be understood, says, respecting the elect, " Whom he 

* Malt., X. 24. t John, xiv. 21. t MuU., vii. 21, 25. 



250 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1808. 

did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed 
to the image of his Son."* Therefore none can have 
any ground for supposing themselves of the elect, with- 
out bringing forth the fruits of righteousness ; for *' he 
that committelh sin is of the devil. "t Our Saviour 
says, "he that believeth on me hath everlasting life. "J 
But this must be an active belief; for he likewise says, 
'' not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall 
enter into the kingdom of heaven ; but he that doeth 
the will of my Father which is in heaven. "§ It is said, 
the devils believe and tremble ; but this is not effec- 
tually to believe ; for he that beUeveth in God, will en- 
deavour to keep his commandments : thus, true, saving 
belief produces the fruit of good works. But not con- 
sidering the harmony and coincidence of the Divine 
administration, we sometimes depreciate one part of 
the scheme, that we may exalt another. Thus, when 
we feel the proneness of our nature to evil, and the 
need we stand in of a Saviour and Redeemer, and see 
that Christ is pointed out to us in the Scriptures, as 
the appointed of the Father, to be the propitiation for 
our sins, w^e gladly accept the free offering of his grace 
and mercy, and rejoicing that we have found the means 
of salvation, are unwilling to indulge any thought that 
may disparage the love of Christ to sinners, or lessen 
the greatness of his mercy to fallen man. Here 
warmth of feeling may lead some to imagine them- 
selves of the elect, without considering that the offers 
of his grace and mercy are the means for our purifica- 
tion ; and that if Christ becomes our salvation, it must 
be by the operation of his power, sanctifying our hearts, 

* Rom., viii. 29. t John, iii. 8. t John, vi. 47. § Matt., vii. 21. 



1809. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 251 

and redeeming us from all evil. Thus shall we go on 
from one degree of holiness to another, till we arrive 
at the end of our faith, even the salvation of our 
souls. 



1809. 

2d M(9.— Toward the end of last month there were 
very extraordinary floods, occasioned by a rapid thaw 
succeeding some heavy falls of snow. The fields 
around us exhibited little other appearance than a sur- 
face of water, and it flowed over the road at Balls- 
pond for a considerable way. Several bridges were 
washed down in diff'erent parts of the country. 

6th, 2d Mo. — I believe it is not profitable always to 
look at things on the most gloomy side. It has a ten- 
dency to weaken our faith in the providence of God, 
and his goodness to his creature, man ; and sometimes 
brings us to that state in which we are ready to con- 
clude that it is a blessing to be removed from this state 
of existence, and settle respecting others, as well as 
ourselves, that they are removed from evils to come. 
Yet all beyond the grave is dark and mysterious. Our 
only trust is in the mercy and goodness of God. But 
believing in the revelation he has vouchsafed to man- 
kind, we feel a degree of confidence that if we have 
endeavoured to be conformable to his will, he will 
finally make us happy. And cannot we feel the same 
trust and confidence in llim, with regard to the few 



252 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1809. 

fleeting years we may have to pass in this vale of mor- 
tality ? Will not He, who is the final Arbiter of our 
future state, conduct us through the present, most to 
our advantage ? Most assuredly he will. But we see 
that ^' he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the 
good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust."* 
That "all things come alike to all;"t that we have no 
power to avert the miseries of life, nor can any efforts 
of our own secure to us temporal gratifications. I 
mean not to undervalue human prudence and foresight; 
I believe it is so ordered by Providence, that in many 
things they should have their eflfect, though always vs^ith 
the Hability to fail, and perhaps in public calamities 
they will the least avail. If we are continually view- 
ing things on the dark side, and anticipating evil, we 
not only suffer in apprehension as well as in reality, 
but by indulging such a gloomy disposition, we are in- 
capable of relishing those little diversities of joy, which 
at times fall to the lot of most men. In those seasons 
when w^e feel our spirits revived, and when our hearts 
are open to receive the blessings that are bestowed, 
and enjoy the innocent gratifications of life, let them 
ascend in grateful thanks to the Author of all good : 
*'In the day of prosperity be joyful ;"J do not endea- 
vour to check it by turning to take a view of the 
miseries of life, but indulge it with moderation. We 
know that in the common course of things a reverse 
must come ; that this life is only a state of trial and 
probation, and that we should be temperate in all 
things ; but the best preparation for its evils is an 
humble resignation to the Disposer of all events, a 

» Matt., V. 45. t Ecclee., ix. 2. t Eccles., vii. 14. 



1809. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 253 

trust that he will be our never-failing support, and that 
all things will work together for good. 

24:ih, 2d Mo. — In the parable of our Saviour re- 
specting the distribution of the talents, the servant who 
had received the five, gained other five ; and the ser- 
vant who had received the two, gained other two. 
Both of these received the sentence of ''Well done," 
from their lord. And if he who had received the one 
talent had made the same proportionate improvement, 
and gained another one, there is no room to doubt but 
that he likewise would have received the same appro- 
bation and the same reward. There seems therefore 
no cause for discouragement to any diffident minds, if 
upon a review of themselves they conclude that they 
have done and can do but little ; since if they do what 
their hands find to do, with the desire of pleasing their 
Master, there is no doubt of their services being ac- 
cepted by him. The broad river, that furnishes water 
to towns and cities, and has commerce floating on its 
surface, attracts the eye of beholders, and is obviously 
useful. Smaller rivers may in degree confer the same 
benefits. The httle brook when compared with these, 
may appear very insignificant ; yet still it has its use, 
and by gliding gently on in the course designed it, its 
benefit is felt in many solitary cottages, and it furnishes 
refreshment to the cattle that are grazing by its banks. 
Thus we may compare the man who has the five ta- 
lents, and who makes the proper improvement of them, 
to the broad river : he stands conspicuous, and his use- 
fulness is felt and admired. But the man with the one 
talent, who may be compared to the little brook, need 
not estimate himself as of no use, and though he may 



254 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1809. 

shrink from a comparison of his own labours and abili- 
ties with those of the other, yet, if he pursue his right 
course and occupy with his one talent, he will no doubt 
be esteemed as a faithful servant. Between the broad 
river and the little brook, there are a great variety of 
streams of different dimensions : so between the five 
talents and the one, there may be many gradations. 
To keep in our own sphere is a lesson necessary for 
us to learn. Not to aspire after those things which 
are beyond us, or fancy we must do great things be- 
cause another does them. Every man is not called to 
the same station, or the same employments ; and if we 
do the best we can, in the situation in which we are 
placed, I believe it is all that will be required at our 
hands. To make war with our own evil tempers and 
inclinations, to subdue self, and keep it in subjection, 
is sometimes laborious work, and will be taken into 
the account by Him who has pronounced a blessing on 
the pure in heart, and, like the two mites cast by the 
poor woman into the treasury, be esteemed of more 
value than the large sums cast in by those who were 
rich. 

20th, Scl Mo. — Justice requires of every man that 
he should keep his expenses within the limits of his 
income. Prudence requires something more; that he 
should, if possible, make some little savings, to provide 
for sickness or other contingencies. Those who form 
their establishment to the extent of their income, (let 
the situation or class in life be what it may,) and mean 
to be just, subject themselves to a state of frequent 
irritation. Little disappointments sometimes occur, or 
expenses that they had not calculated upon ; and their 



1809. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 255 

minds are in a state of perturbation how to keep up 
their accustomed mode of life, and yet provide for con- 
tingencies. To retrench is always so difficult, that it 
seems much wiser to arrange one's plans upon too 
small a scale, than upon one too large. Though eco- 
nomy is always proper, a rigid attention to it in trifling 
particulars is frequently irksome and harassing to the 
spirits. Notwithstanding all human prudence and fore- 
sight, there are many vicissitudes in hfe which cannot 
be guarded against. The rich become poor, and the 
poor become rich, without any merit or demerit of their 
own. In the former case, an entire change of plan 
becomes necessary, and we need not be ashamed of it, 
when it does not arise from our own fault. In such a 
case we must model our plan according to existing cir- 
cumstances; and perhaps shall feel less on the whole 
than while we are struggling with endeavours to keep 
up appearances, and studying where we can save. 
Where we cannot save, we easily settle ; but where 
we can save, is often very difficult to find out. 

16/A, 4:th Mo. — What is religion ? is a query that 
sometimes occurs to my mind. One of Johnson's defi- 
nitions of it is, ''Virtue, as founded upon reverence of 
God, and expectations of future rewards and punish- 
ments." I think I should rather define it to be a sense 
of the impression of Deity upon the soul of man. As 
the mind becomes enlarged, and the understanding 
opens, it looks up to God as its Creator ; and in con- 
templating his wisdom, power and goodness, is led to 
reverence and to adore the Author of its existence. 
Thus religion takes possession of the soul, and subsists 
between God and it ; and, as we feel that all good 



256 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1809, 

comes from him, that our happiness must depend on 
him, and on having our will conformed to his will, we 
are led to the practice of all virtue ; which I should 
rather say, flows from religion as its source, rather 
than that it is religion itself. 

If religion be the impression of Deity upon the soul, 
whence arise such differences amongst mankind ? The 
differences amongst mankind in various respects, seem 
a problem hard to solve. How they originated in 
beings of the same species, we can form no conjecture, 
unless they arose from the workings of man's imagina- 
tion. No doubt, a difference at present subsists with 
regard to religion, as well as other things, from habits, 
manners, and education, in the different parts of the 
world. But I think we scarcely hear or read of any 
nation, without some impressions of religion ; however 
they may be obscured or disregarded, God has not left 
liimself wholly without a witness, even in the darkest 
regions of the earth. 

20t]i. — Farther considerations on the foregoing, lead 
me to doubt whether the distinction be not more in 
words than reality, between virtue considered as a feel- 
ing of the mind, ''founded upon reverence of God," 
and the sense of Deity on the soul. But with the idea 
of virtue, we generally associate something external, 
that may bring it into action ; whereas, religion having 
God for its author and end, is not dependant on out- 
ward circumstances, neither is the exercise of it in- 
fringed by the most solitary situation imaginable. The 
soul may ascend to God in holy meditations and devout 
aspirations, without any external communication. 



1809. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 257 

2Qth^ 8th Mo. — To bestow much attention upon the 
children of the poor, in having them decently trained 
and properly educated, seems the fashion of the present 
day. How desirable is it that steady, actuating prin- 
ciples should be the foundation of plans so useful to the 
community ; and not beneficial only to the present ris- 
ing generation, but in all probability to succeeding gen- 
erations also ! Fashion is a fluctuating thing ; it has 
no solidity. And though I firmly believe there are 
many who seriously consider the subject of benefiting 
the poor, and the importance of giving them that por- 
tion of learning and knowledge, which may prove ad- 
vantageous to them through life ; yet I believe there 
are many others who follow where fashion leads, without 
bestowing much thought either upon the cause or the 
effect of their conduct. 

While it is the prevailing fashion for mothers to nurse 
their little ones, and pay attention to their children in 
general, we see it practised with apparent pleasure and 
alacrity. But let the tide turn, and I doubt whether 
it would not be complained of as an insupportable fa- 
tigue. Nature would plead in vain, and the calls of 
duty be unheard or disregai^ded. We are often in 
danger of endeavouring to make one virtue serve as a 
substitute for others. We meet with but few characters 
so listless, that they are satisfied with themselves with- 
out doing any thing that may seem commendable; and, 
therefore, adopting the virtue most prevalent, tliey 
settle in self-complacency. 

If we endeavour to do good to the poor, upon the 
broad, solid basis of right principle, because it is our 
duty, according to our ability, to benefit mankind, uo 
must consider the middle classes likewise as havin<r 



258 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1809. 

some claim upon us, and shall not wantonly exercise 
their patience, by giving them unnecessary trouble, or 
by withholding from trades-people the payment of their 
just dues, which often causes them inconvenience and 
vexation of spirit. How many families are there who 
adopt plans of life, which preclude their servants from 
attendance on places of worship ; thus preventing them 
from being in the way of receiving instruction, and 
making what is called the Sabbath a day of bustle and 
fatigue, instead of a day of rest ! Yet many of these, 
perhaps, give a portion of their substance to support 
charities, or even a portion of their time to attend to 
the instruction of poor children, though so little anxious 
for that of the adults who are more immediately under 
their care. Surely, where this is the case, there must 
be a want of those steady, fixed principles, which lead 
to consistency of conduct ; a want of that true Chris- 
tian spirit, which breathes not only the comprehensive 
exhortation, "Do good unto all men," but likewise, 
'* Whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do 
ye even so to them."* 

29^/i, 10th Mo.—" Shall not the Judge of all the 
earth do right ?"t Most assuredly he will. This is 
the all-sustaining confidence that supports us through 
the vicissitudes of life. Whether we are involved in 
j)ublic calamities, or feel ourselves under the pressure 
of individual suftering, we lay hold on this faith as a 
door of hope ; and whether we are bemoaning ourselves 
under present evils, or looking forward with the fear 
of those that are to come, the confidence that the Judge 

* Matt. vii. 12. t Gen. xviii. 25. 



1809. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 259 

of all the earth will do right, is a sure source of conso- 
lation ; bears up our drooping spirits, when they are 
ready to sink into despondency, and revives us with 
the hope that we shall be enabled to get through all 
difficuhies, while the various dispensations of Provi- 
dence, so incomprehensible to our shallow capacities, 
are all working together for good. 

This firm reliance on the wisdom, mercy and] good- 
ness of God, enables us to receive every thing with 
thankfulness, as coming from him, and according to his 
will. But I cannot go quite so far as Law on this sub- 
ject, or conclude, that every man born into the world 
comes at the time, and under the circumstances most 
beneficial for him ; for since in the present state of 
things, there must be a variety of situations, how each 
situation can be the best possible for that individual 
who fills it, whether born of good parents or bad pa- 
rents, or with a variation in many external things, 
which may be considered as tending to spiritual as well 
as temporal benefit, seems rather beyond my compre- 
hension ; though, consistently with the goodness of God, 
we must suppose all to be in that state wherein they 
have sufficient means afforded of attaining to salvation. 

Now, though every thing should be received with 
thanksgiving, as coming from God, yet it does not seem 
to me consistent with the feelings of human nature, to 
receive all things alike. When what we consider bless- 
ings, are bestowed upon us, our hearts rise spontane- 
ously in gratitude to the Giver ; and I believe such 
feelings elevate the soul, and are beneficial to it. When 
what ap[)(uirs the reverse is handed to us, perhaps to 
receive it with patient acquiescence with the Divine will, 
is all that we can accomplish; though faith in him as 



2G0 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1809. 

the good physician, who administers only those bitter 
potions that are needful to cure us of our maladies, 
may excite us to thankfulness for his watchful care 
over us, particularly when we have faith to believe that 
it will tend to our purification : but here the thankful- 
ness arises from hope. The thorn in the flesh, however 
salutary, is not pleasing ; and we shall be apt, like 
Paul, to pray for its removal, though with submission 
to the Divine will. We cannot be said to be thankful 
for that which we pray to have removed, though we 
may be strengthened to bear it patiently, by the reply, 
" My grace is sufficient for thee." I cannot be thank- 
ful that my eye-sight is very indifferent, and my hearing 
defective. If I were to attempt to thank God in words, 
my mind would revolt from it, as not proceeding from 
the heart, and I should only act the hypocrite before 
Him, who would see through the disguise. Yet, I trust, 
I endeavour not only to be resigned to these trials, but 
patiently to acquiesce in them as the will of God, being 
firmly persuaded that all his dispensations are in mercy, 
and will work together for good to those who love and 
fear him. Law says, *'As therefore when we think of 
God himself, we are to have no sentiments but of praise 
and thanksgiving, so when we look at those things 
which are under the direction of God, and governed by 
his providence, we are to receive them with the same 
tempers of praise and gratitude." — '' If a man cannot 
thank and praise God, as well in calamities and sufi'er- 
ings, as in prosi)erity and happiness, he is as far from 
the piety of a Christian, as he that only loves them that 
love him, is from the charity of a Christian." I doubt 
I am in both cases too far from those desirable attain- 
ments. Though we cannot, consistently with the truth 



1809. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 261 

of our feelings, thank God for trials and sufferings 
under which we immediately groan, nor bless him 
"most for the severe," yet we may feel our hearts 
raised in gratitude and thankfulness to him, for those 
rays of light and hope which sometimes beam upon the 
soul in the darkest hour of affliction, and enable us 
even in sorrow to rejoice. 

15^^, llth Mo. — As thou hast declared, O Lord, that 
'' he that honoureth not the son, honoureth not the fa- 
ther,"* and that thou and thy beloved son are one, we 
entreat thee to accept our desires to worship thee as 
we ought : and as our finite capacities cannot compre- 
hend the mystery, if we form wrong conceptions con- 
cerning it, we beseech thee, O Lord, pity and pardon 
our mistakes. And be graciously pleased, we beseech 
thee, to accept our endeavours to honour thy beloved 
Son, by obeying his commands, and conforming our- 
selves to his precepts, through the assistance of the 
Holy Spirit imparted by him, that so we may be par- 
takers of that peace which he gives to his followers, 
and worship before the footstool of thy throne for 
ever. 

8th, 12th Mo. — Watch over one another for good. 
This sentiment has much impressed my mind ; and 
though I cannot find it as a scripture text, I think it 
accords with the doctrines of Christianity, and may 
frequently be useful for our meditation. Those who 
are watching over their neighbours and associates, with 
the view of spying out their defects, arc so far from the 

* John, V. )23. 



262 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1809. 

genuine spirit of Christianity, that even the precepts 
of llim, who came in lev e to redeem and to save those 
who are lost, would perhaps have but little effect. But 
there is another class who think they do well to watch 
over one another, that they may keep things in order, 
and promote the welfare of society. These I wish to 
be particularly impressed with the latter part of the 
sentence, " for good." This should be the sole end 
and aim of all our watchings over each other ; and 
whenever we act, it should be for the good of the indi- 
vidual or the community. If these should ever clash, 
it throws a difficulty in the way not easily got over. 
The appointment of overseers in our society may be a 
very useful one in the hands of those capable of exe- 
cuting the office with propriety; but it is an office of no 
small importance. A man may be a religious man, 
a.nd mean well, without the qualifications requisite for 
such a station. Religion is the foundation on which 
the superstructure must be raised ; but there requires 
a sound understanding and a discriminating judgment, 
to enable us to discern, in many cases, how we ought 
to act. 

lOih. — To do evil that good may come, is repro- 
bated by the Apostle. The evil is certain ; the good 
must be very precarious. With regard to tale-bear- 
ing and detraction, I have often thought it difficult to 
draw the line between what is such, and what is not. 
There is certainly a marked distinction of character 
amongst men ; and the good of society sometimes re- 
quires that it should be held up to view. I am not for 
that false tenderness and paUiative mode of proceed- 
ing, that would cover the turpitude of bad actions, or 



1810. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 263 

make every one alike ; but before we publish the fail- 
ings of others, let us weigh our motives, and see that 
they are good. We are often surrounded by those 
whose minds we wish to enlighten, and give them a 
just view of men and things. This cannot be done 
without sometimes pointing out the right and the wrong 
actions of different people, and, I think, does not come 
under the imputation of detraction ; for every man 
must stand or fall, according to his own actions. But 
if by confidential whispers we traduce the character of 
another needlessly, or report anything not well-founded, 
we are certainly culpable ; likewise, if we encourage 
secret information from others. If we always con- 
sider the motive and end, and watch over others in 
love for their good, it will be the best means of pre- 
serving us from erring on the right hand, or on the 
left. 

We should not lead young people astray, by a false 
fear and timidity in speaking the truth ; at the same 
time, we should point out the impropriety of actions, 
and hold up to censure, the failings rather than the 
men ; considering that in a greater or less degree we 
all err, and fall short of what we ought to be, and 
stand in need of the kindness and forbearance of others 
in return. 



1810. 

6/A, 1st Mo. — I.ocke says, *< children may tell when 
they are hungry or thirsty, and should have the wants 
of nature supplied, but should not be permitted to 




2G4 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1810. 

choose for themselv es, and say, I would have wine or 
white bread." That *' the wants of fancy, children 
should never be gratified in, nor suffered to mention ;" 
and that " ev en asking for them should be a sufficient 
reason for a refusal." I think this position is wrong 
in two respects. In the first place, the prohibition of 
asking would deprive children of many little innocent 
indulgences, which could hardly be anticipated by even 
a kindly attentive parent. And in the next place, it 
would deprive them of the benefit of learning to bear 
refusals, which generally make a part of the discipline 
of life. Besides, if a child knows that it is not to have 
a thing because it asks for it, the natural consequence 
is, that it will learn habits of circumlocution, and en- 
deavour by some indirect means to accomplish its end ; 
and this will, most probably, have a more pernicious 
effect on the mind, than the indulgence of many little 
fancies. I should wish as much as possible to en- 
courage children to tell me, with openness and sim- 
plicity, all their little wants and wishes ; and by grati- 
fying those which were not improper, I should con- 
ciliate their affections, and at the same time enforce 
the necessity of their submitting to my judgment, and 
patiently bearing a refusal where I saw it necessary 
or proper. 

I believe Locke is right, when he says, '' Every one 
can more easily bear a denial from himself than from 
any body else ;" and certainly, children should l)y de- 
grees learn to consider and judge, whether, what they 
ask for is proper or not ; but I should fear that this, 
inculcated too early, would produce reserve, and in a 
timid mind, give rise to slavish fear. Though habits 
of self-command, and self-denial, are essentially neces- 



1810. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 265 

sary in our progress through life, yet that sort of in- 
dependent spirit that cannot bear to be refused any 
thing, has some tendency to foster a pride which can- 
not bear to be obliged. In our endeavours to avoid 
one rock, we not unfrequently split upon another ; and 
it is no easy task so to steer our course as to avoid all 
the different shoals that surround us. In training up 
children, it will not do merely to adopt the best writ- 
ten plans of education. Without entering into the 
spirit of the writer, and forming a judgment for our- 
selves, we shall be in danger of often misunderstand- 
ing the tendency of his rules, and misapplying them. 
Besides, practical experience will often rectify theory, 
and bring to light, objections that could scarcely be 
foreseen. Different tempers and dispositions will re- 
quire different treatment ; and though some general 
rules may be profitably adopted, yet, after having 
studied the best treatises on education, much must de- 
pend on the proper application of them, and a con- 
sideration of their suitableness to existing circum- 
stances and situations. 

29/A, 1^;^ Mo. — When we take a retrospective view 
of ourselves, turn over the leaves of our past lives, and 
observe, in deeply-engraved characters, the many sins 
we have committed from our youth up, and the many 
deviations from that path of rectitude which we ought 
to have followed, we may well be dismayed, and fear 
and trembling may take hold upon us. 

In this depressed, humiliating state, what a door of 
hope and consolation is opened to us, by considering 
ourselves as still objects of that invitation graciously 
vouchsafed to man, *' Repent ye therefore, and be con- 



266 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1810. 

verted, that your sins may be blotted out."* The offer 
of forgiveness is still made to us ; the fountain is yet 
open in which we may be cleansed from our impuri- 
ties, if we will but submit to the operation necessary 
for our refinement. Had we only to look forward to 
being weighed in the balance of the sanctuary, we 
should have cause to be cast down ; most assuredly 
knowinor that we shall be found wantino^. But we 
have an Intercessor who is touched with our infirmi- 
ties, and who will compassionate the weakness of our 
nature, when we dare not plead any thing in excuse 
for ourselves. For sinning and repenting, in a greater 
or a lesser degree, seems to be our progress through 
life. Sometimes we may be said to become the sub- 
jects of sin willingly, by giving way to those tempers 
and temptations, which we know will eventually lead 
to it. At others, we are perhaps oflf our watch, and 
are taken by surprise ; for many are the difficulties 
we have to encounter in this frail state of existence. 
But though we can only look back with deep regret 
and humiliation at our past failings, yet we must ac- 
knowledge that we have sometimes struggled against 
sin, and have been strengthened to overcome. This 
should encourage our faith and hope. However short 
we may be of the '^ mark for the prize of our high call- 
ing,'' we should be engaged still to press after it, hum- 
bly praying for that assistance which will enable us to 
get the better of our corrupt nature, and fit us for 
those mansions, where we shall find rest to our weary 
souls. 

* Acts, iii. 19. 



1810. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 267 

Sth^ 3d Mo. — A strict adherence to truth is not only 
an essential duty in a religious point of view, but is 
indispensably necessary to preserve the morals of any 
community. If we allow ourselves little deviations, 
and consider them as trifling, our minds will by degrees 
grow callous to things of more importance ; and we 
shall be in danger of finding some salvo for the grossest 
violations of that principle of truth, which ought ever 
to be held sacred. 

17th,6ihMo. — ''Thej that fear God, and work 
righteousness, will be accepted of him." The revival 
of this sentence at meeting this morning, gave rise to 
the following meditations. " The fear of the Lord is 
the beginning of wisdom."* It creates the desire to 
know and to do that which will be pleasing in his sight. 
And as our minds become open to receive instruction, 
and desires are raised that we may benefit by it, it 
leads to a serious application to the Source of all powxr, 
that we may receive strength to '' work righteousness." 
For we can never contemplate ourselves, without feel- 
ing how weak and frail we are, and acknowledging 
that in us dwelleth no good thing. Even w^hen we 
would do good, evil is present with us; and all our 
wrestling seems ineflfectual, unless strengthened by 
superior aid. How gladly, then, shall we hear the in- 
timation, *'Ask and ye shall receive."t Humbled in 
mind, we shall gratefully accept the oflfcrcd terms of 
salvation ; remission of our sins through Christ, and 
the assistance of his power to enable us to overcome. 
Thus shall wo press forward towards the nmrk, and 
be accepted of God through Him. 

* Psalm cxi. 10. t John, xvi. 21. 



268 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1810. 

29/A, 1th Mo. — '' To rejoice with them that do re- 
joice, and to weep with them that weep,"* are some 
of the best feehngs of human nature. They are sym- 
pathies, which endear man to man ; and, in minds pro- 
perly regulated, not only lead to promoting happiness 
in others, but Ukewise to the increase of our own. 

19//^, Bth Mo.—O Lord God, sensible of the awful- 
ness at all times of approaching thee in prayer, more 
especially, vocally in the congregation of the people 
who are assembled to worship thee, taking upon us, 
as it were, to be a mouth for them, we beseech thee, 
suffer not any to warm themselves by a fire of their 
own kindling, but let them wait till their lips are 
touched with a live coal from thy holy altar. And if, 
under the influence of thy life-giving presence, they 
feel it incumbent on them to speak forth thy praise, 
strengthen them, we beseech thee, so to present their 
offering, that it may be accepted of thee. And we far- 
ther entreat thee, O Lord, that thou wouldst be pleased 
so to guide and preserve those who are called publicly 
to approach thee in prayer, or to speak in thy name, 
that they may not do it in words only, but that, through 
thy sacred influence, their conduct and conversation 
may also glorify thee, and show forth thy praise. 

22d, 8th Mo. — When thou sittest in judgment, O 
Lord, who shall be able to stand before thee? We 
may plead that we are weak and frail, but we cannot 
plead that we have wanted power to do better than we 
have done. We can only throw ourselves upon thy 

^ Rom. xii. 15. 



1810. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 269 

mercy, and pray that we may be forgiven through the 
intercession of Jesus Christ. We stand before thee as 
culprits before their judge ; not to vindicate ourselves, 
but to pray that thou wouldst be merciful in passing 
sentence upon us, and that through the mediation of 
Him, who came to seek and to save that which is lost, 
thou wouldst be graciously pleased to pardon our ini- 
quities and transgressions. And grant, O Lord, if it 
be consistent with thy will, that as this earthly tene- 
ment sinks into decay, our spiritual life may be invigo- 
rated, and prepared for those mansions where we shall 
be blessed with thee for ever. 

An account of the latter end of the righteous is often 
encouraging and satisfactory, and tends to animate us 
with the hope that our endeavours to liv^e the life of the 
righteous will not be in vain. But I am not partial to 
dreams and visions. In serious matters it appears to 
me not profitable to excite the flights of imagination, 
or give up the mind to fanciful representations and 
allusions. Their tendency is to sink the ideas rather 
than exalt them, and ludicrously familiarize those 
things which ought to be contemplated with reverence. 
The lively hope, and strong assurances felt by some 
near the close of life, (and which in a few instances 
seem almost to triumph over the feelings of nature,) 
are not necessary appendages to an entrance into a 
state of blessedness. For though it is " not by works 
of righteousness which we have done, but according to 
his mercy,"* that he saveth us, yet it is added, '^ by 
the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy 

* TituH, iii. 5« 

23* 



270 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1810. 

Ghost ;" by the cleansing us from our sins, and influ- 
encing us by his power, that we may fulfil all right- 
eousness. Our obedience at best is but very imperfect, 
and we shall have need to pray for mercy and forgive- 
ness. But as we become more and more baptized into 
his power, we shall find the work advance ; and being 
renewed in the spirit of our minds, may look forward 
with hope and trust in the mercy of God, through Jesus 
Christ, the Mediator; and though not favoured with 
any strong assurances or beatific visions, may enjoy a 
well-grounded belief that we shall be admitted into 
those mansions of bliss prepared for the righteous. 

2Sd, 11th Mo, — ** Remember now thy Creator in the 
days of thy youth, while the evil days come not, nor 
the years draw nigh, when thou shalt say I have no 
pleasure in them."* I have long since passed the time 
when this exhortation could be applicable to me ; and 
am perhaps advancing to that period, when the years 
draw nigh, in which I shall say, *' I have no pleasure 
in them." Nearly on the verge of sixty-three, it is not 
much to be wondered at, if life have, in a good degree, 
lost its relish ; and we may be said to pass through it, 
rather than enjoy it. Though the '' sun or the light" 
are not yet darkened, yet they are so obscured, (or 
rather the deficiency of sight is so great,) as to make 
time often hang heavy on my hands ; and a defect of 
hearing is frequently an exercise of patience, when 
conversation is passing around me. With these warn- 
ings, that this tenement is nearly worn out, and ap- 
proaching towards decay, I likewise feel a want of 

* Eccles., xii. 1. 



1810. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 271 

energy, that seems almost to make me shrink from 
any exertion, and at times, to speak metaphorically, 
even the grasshopper becomes a burden. In this state 
there is consolation derived from considering that we 
have remembered our Creator in the days of our youth, 
without waiting to be driven to it by the debilities and 
infirmities of age. Though I doubt few of us can take 
a retrospective view, and look back without many re- 
grets ; yet, if we can say with the Psalmist, " Lord, I 
have loved the habitation of thy house, and the place 
where thine honour dwelleth," there is room to hope 
that mercy will supersede judgment, and that our souls 
will not be gathered '^with sinners." He likewise 
adds, '*but as for me, I will walk in mine integrity; 
redeem me, and be merciful unto me."* 

Though my backslidings have been many, I have 
desired to love and serve thee ; therefore, I beseech 
thee, O Lord, to redeem me from evil, and be merci- 
ful to my transgressions. I am often fearful that I am 
not sufficiently thankful for blessings ; but am more 
disposed to regret privations, than to number the good 
things I am favoured with. My feelings are not always 
consistent. If the world has lost its charms, and this 
life be only a shadow, why should there be any reluc- 
tance to quit it upon the first summons ? Perhaps there 
are many who have no wish to go back ; they are willing 
to approach the confines of another world ; but when 
they get near the last point, they stop and hesitate, and 
are inclined to linger a little on this side. We acknow- 
ledge this life to be but a shadow, but we want an as- 
surance, that when we quit it, we shall be in possession 

* Psalm XXVI. 8, f), 11. 



272 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1810. 

of a happy reality. We stand appalled at the prospect 
of the dark valley we must pass through, before we 
can become inheritors of light, and are inclined to put 
the evil day a little further off. We still cling to earth, 
as if we were afraid to lose our hold. By faith only 
shall w^e be supported through this dreary passage. 
The more fully we resign ourselves to the disposal of 
Him, who careth for us, and watcheth over us for good, 
the more firmly we shall feel his supporting power. Let 
us trust with confidence in our guide ; in Him, who has 
opened the way for us, and is touched with a sense of 
our infirmities. Thus will faith increase our hope, and 
hope strengthen our faith ; and we shall be enabled to 
pass safely through the awful gloom, to the realms of 
everlasting night. 

IGth, 12th Mo. — O thou invisible Being, be graciously 
pleased to enable us to approach thee through the 
power of faith. Our faculties cannot comprehend thee. 
Poor finite man can form no adequate idea of the glory 
of thy Majesty. But beholding the things that are 
visible, we are led to the contemplation of thee, the in- 
visible God. And we are persuaded by reason, as w^eli 
as by revelation, that though thy throne be in Heaven, 
thou dwellest also amongst the children of men ; and 
that all creation is upheld by the energy of thy power, 
which first brought the world into existence. And as 
we have thankfully to believe, that of all thy wondrous 
works, man is not the least under thy notice, we pray 
that thou wouldst bring us all into subjection to thy 
most Holy will ; that so, order may rise out of confu- 
sion, and universal harmony prevail. And as we become 
thus subdued, we entreat thee more and more to en- 



1810. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 273 

lighten our minds with the knowledge of *^ thee, the 
only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent."* 
That so, our path may be, '' as the shining hght, that 
shineth more and more unto the perfect day."t And 
"when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, 
and this mortal shall have put on immortality,"! we 
may, through the efficacy of redeeming power, become 
heirs of eternal life. 

26^7^5 \2iJi Mo. — To teach children dissimulation in 
any shape, is to make a very dangerous experiment on 
the young and tender mind. Sincerity is the founda- 
tion of every virtue ; and where openness and candour 
of disposition prevail, they afford the opportunity of 
rectifying many wrong ideas, and ingrafting right ones 
in their room ; likewise, if any little twist appear, by 
being known, it may be set to rights before the impro- 
per bend become strengthened and confirmed. Our 
corrupt nature seems prone to deceit and hypocrisy, and 
I am doubtful whether it does not often cost more trou- 
ble to appear to be what we wish, than it would to be- 
come so in reality. Education should counteract this 
tendency, and by encouraging openness and sincerity, 
any warp, either in principle or practice, will come un- 
der our observation, and by that means give us the 
opportunity of guarding the young mind against its 
influence. 

The plea I have heard made use of, in excuse for 
concealment and deception, is to avoid giving pain to 
those whose happiness we wish to promote, but who, 
on many subjects, both with regard to |)rinciples and 

* Jolin, xvi. 3. t Prov. iv. 18. II Cor. xv. 51. 



274 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1810. 

actions, think diflerently from ourselves. This atten- 
tion to the feelings of others has something plausible 
in appearance, and perhaps may lead parents to say to 
their children, ** You shall do so, or so, but do not tell 
such, or such a near connexion, because it would give 
them uneasiness." I do not mean to infer that this 
licence would be allowed respecting any breach of mo- 
rality, but only respecting those subjects on which people 
think differently. But can any parent suppose, that 
having inculcated this doctrine, he shall escape its be- 
ing turned upon himself? Children are not automa- 
tons, which can be acted upon at our pleasure ; they 
think and reason for themselves, and that sometimes 
at a very early age. As their years increase, they must 
gain more liberty ; and their language w ill naturally 
be, '^I will follow my inclinations in this or the other 
thing, but I will not tell my father or my mother, lest 
I should make them uneasy." Thus, the opportunity 
is lost to the parents of pointing out to their children 
the dangers and improprieties to which their sentiments 
or conduct may lead, or of opening their minds to per- 
ceive the evil tendencies of some indulgences which had 
not come within the view of their youthful minds. I 
do not mean to aver that we are bound at all times to 
speak " the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the 
truth." As we arrive at years of maturity, w^e have 
the power of discriminating, and may often see that 
silence is best for us ; but I do aver, that if we speak, 
it should be the truth, and nothing but the truth ; and 
not only the words of truth, but that they should convey 
truth to our hearers. If we allow ourselves latitude in 
this respect, we shall be in danger of losing that rever- 
ence for truth, which ought always to be impressed on 



1810. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 275 

our minds. If we consult our own feelings, we shall 
be convinced that a candid open character always meets 
our approbation ; that the man of uprightness and in- 
tegrity, on whose word we may rely, and who, we are 
confident, will not deceive us, has always a large share 
of our respect and esteem ; and that so far as any one 
recedes from this character, in such degree our respect 
and esteem will lessen, though there may still be other 
traits which endear the person to us, and make us wish 
to find excuses for that which our judgment must con- 
demn as wrong. 

Casuists sometimes put questions respecting truth, 
that are rather puzzling to the human mind ; as, whe- 
ther it might be necessary to tell a madman truth, when 
mischief was likely to follow? Whether one might 
point a finger, to make him believe a man he was in 
pursuit of was gone a different way from the reality ? 
or, whether one might tell an untruth to a robber, to 
save one's own life, or that of a friend? Such situa- 
tions are, I think, scarcely within the verge of possi- 
V)ility: and how the impulse of our feelings would ope- 
rate in such a critical moment — a moment that would 
produce such terror and dismay, that we could hardly 
expect to be self-collected — it is very difficult to deter- 
mine. But there is certainly danger in a previous de- 
cision that we may deviate from truth ; for when the 
line is once broken through, it would be puzzling to fix 
the place where to stop. We should see one case so 
nearly resembling the first, and another so little varied 
from that, that the precise mark where to fix the boun- 
dary, and determine, so far shalt thou go, and no far- 
ther, would leave us in as much perplexity as we were 
in at the first. 



276 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1811. 



1811. 

GM, 1^/ Mo, — O thou omnipotent God, the heavens 
declare thy glory, and the firmament showeth thy handi- 
work. All creation proclaims thy wisdom, and the 
plenitude of thy power. As thou hast made man for 
a purpose of thy own glory, we beseech thee so touch 
his heart with thy love, that he may individually feel 
that thou art good as well as great, and be led to cele- 
brate thy name with thanksgiving and praise. Every 
good and every perfect gift cometh from thee. Faith 
is thy gift, O God. Grant, we beseech thee, that it 
may not so fail, as to frustrate thy kindness towards 
us. If our belief is weak, *'help thou our unbelief, O 
Lord." And we pray thee, O gracious God, in the 
name of Jesus Christ, our Saviour and Redeemer, to 
compassionate our weakness, and as far as is consist- 
ent with thy will, remove our doubts ; that so, like the 
disciple formerly, we may with full conviction on our 
minds exclaim, '' My Lord and my God !" And as we 
must walk by faith, and not by sight, we entreat thee 
so to strengthen our faith, that we may become " more 
than conquerors through him that loved us ;"* and hav- 
ing put oft' this veil of flesh, be admitted into those 
mansions, where we shall be favoured to see all things 
in the full vision of light. 

IS///, 1st 3Io. — Whilst in the ordering of Providence 
our allotment remains to be in this world, we can 

* Rom., viii. 37. 



1811. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 277 

hardly, either by illness or any other cause, be so 
estranged from it as not to feel an interest in many of 
its concerns. If we have objects of affection, if we 
have loved, or if we have been beloved, we must feel 
an interest in whatever concerns such connexions ; and 
I believe it arises from a wrong view of religion, if we 
think it necessary to abstract ourselves wholly from 
sohcitude respecting them. '^ Love not the world, 
neither the things that are in the world,"* is an injunc- 
tion that cannot be taken literally in its full extent, for 
we are commanded to love one another, to love all 
mankind ; but our love of any thing in this Avorld must 
not interfere with our love of God, and our duty to 
him. When from bodily disease or debility we con- 
clude ourselves drawing towards that period when we 
must bid adieu to every thing here, it is natural to sup- 
pose that our minds will be occupied with the thoughts 
of that state to which we are hastening, and be 
anxiously solicitous to prepare for it, as well as we are 
able, through the assistance of the best help ; and this 
help we shall no doubt be earnest to obtain. But the 
mind cannot always be employed in religious exercises 
and meditations. Religion is an active principle, and 
various virtues are constantly flowing from it, as a 
stream from its source : '' To do good and to com- 
municate, forget not."t This injunction may chiefly 
apply to those who are in health and strength, but it is 
not wholly confined to such ; there is room for the exer- 
cise of these, as well as many other virtues, even 
within the limits of a sick chamber. The religious 
principle in a well-regulated mind will show itself not 

* I John, ii. 15. tllob., xiii.in. 

24 



278 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1811. 

only in patience and resignation to the Divine will, but 
also in little attentions to the ease and comfort of those 
who attend upon us, that it may not be unnecessarily 
burdensome to them. It will also lead us to feel some 
interest in every thing that concerns those friends or 
relatives who are desirous of promoting our ease and 
satisfaction, and excite the wish on our part to com- 
municate what happiness we can, even though it should 
be but in insignificant things. We must feel kindness 
and sympathy with them in their prospects, however 
soon we may expect our own to terminate. If w^e be 
desirous more importantly *' to do good, and to com- 
municate," it cannot be better effected than by letting 
the amiable virtues that flow from religion, shine forth 
in our conduct. Then precept will be enforced by ex- 
ample, and have a united influence over those whom 
we w ish to benefit. These remarks are perhaps more 
applicable to a lingering illness, than to those more 
violent diseases, which either require to be only nursed 
in silence, or else, from the nature or painfulness of 
them, almost necessarily engross the attention. But 
in all cases to avail ourselves of the opportunities that 
offer, ''to do good, and to communicate," whether it 
be in temporals or spirituals, will afford us satis- 
faction. 

24///, 1^/ Mo.— ''We walk by faith, and not by 
sight,"* How consonant to our ow^n feelings and ex- 
perience is this assertion ! We can scarcely look 
around us, without beholding the vice and misery that 
are in the w^orld. Our eyes see, and our ears hear, 

* II Cor., V. 7. 



1811. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 279 

things that we cannot but deplore ; and we have re- 
peated accounts of scenes that we not only deplore, 
but that, at times, strike us with terror and amaze- 
ment. 

That Almighty Wisdom and Goodness united with 
Almighty Power in creating a world in which so much 
sin and misery exist, surely calls for the exercise of 
faith : yet when we contemplate the beauties of the 
natural world, observe how every thing inanimate is 
formed to delight the senses, and to answer its in- 
tended use ; and that man, too, respecting the body, 
exhibits the same wonderful skill and contrivance, it 
will lead to the conclusion, that the moral world, which 
is the more important part, and for which the natural 
seems designed, and to be subordinate to it, should 
likewise be under the same regulating power ; and 
that, however mysterious the present order of things 
may appear to our finite capacities, yet they are all 
working progressively towards their intended end. By 
faith in the revelation vouchsafed us, we are led to con- 
sider our existence here only as a state of probation, 
to prepare us for more durable happiness hereafter. 
This faith has worked wonders in all ages of the world, 
many instances of which are enumerated by the Apos- 
tle Paul. And if we consider ourselves, as individuals, 
its efficacy has enabled us to encounter many difficul- 
ties, to struggle with many evil propensities of our cor- 
rupt nature, and to endeavour to overcome them. And 
though we feel so much of the old leaven still i)rcvail, 
that we are almost ready to despair, and think our 
labour has been in vain, saying, like the disciples 
formerly, " We have toiled all the night, and have 



260 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1811. 

taken nothing/'* yet, through the prevalence of faith, 
we again renew the toil ; we struggle and labour again, 
and with fresh hope, follow the word of command. The 
outward revelation of the promises of God, as well as 
the internal feelings of our own minds, may convince 
us that our labour will not be in vain ; but that how- 
ever long we may have to wait for the completion of 
our wishes, they will be most assuredly crowned with 
success in the end. Let us then encourage this holy, 
living faith, which purifies the soul. It was to prove 
efBcaciouS; and remove mountains, even though small 
as a grain of mustard-seed. And if we feel capable 
of exerting only a little strength, to pray for its in- 
crease, we are assured by sacred writ that it will not 
be in vain. 

26M, 2d Mo. — [Death of at the age of iicenly- 

one.'] — Her calmness and resignation through her ill- 
ness aflbrded much consolation to her family, as she 
was perfectly sensible to the last, aware of her danger, 
and willing to be removed : expressing her trust that 
it would be to future happiness. The Psalmist says, 
respecting the just, or rather to those who dwell in the 
secret place of the Most High, " Thou shalt not be 
afraid for the terror by night, nor for the arrow that 
flieth by day, nor for the pestilence that walketh in 
darkness.'-f But when we see one falling on the right 
hand, and another on the left, we can scarcely avoid 
having some fears excited for those who are near and 
dear to us, if not particularly for ourselves. Our 

* Luke, V. 5. t Psalm, xci. 5, 6. 



1811. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 281 

ground of hope and confidence arises from the faith, 
that the good hand of Providence orders all things for 
the best ; and though this will not wholly prevent 
anxiety respecting the dispensations that may be al- 
lotted us, yet it is certainly the best means of keeping 
our minds tranquil, and resigned to the disposal of that 
Being, who knows better what is good and profitable 
for us, than we do ourselves. 

I have often thought an infectious disorder in a 
family a pecuHar trial. It not only excites fears, but 
often produces great hesitation how we ought to act. 
For though one would not wish to run hither and thi- 
ther in consternation, as if God could not preserve us 
any where, and in any place that he thought fit, yet 
neither should we carelessly run into danger. We 
have faculties given us to judge and to act for our- 
selves, and seem under the necessity of exerting those 
faculties, either in doing or forbearing. 

lAth, 4:th Mo, — When we contemplate the infinitude 
of thy power, O Lord, we are humbled with the consi- 
deration that we are but as atoms in thy sight. Yet, 
as thou hast revealed to us by the lip of truth, that 
not even a sparrow fallcth to the ground without thee, 
and that we are of more value than many sparrows, it 
encourages us to pray for the continuance of thy provi- 
dential care ; and that however abased, however de- 
pressed we may be, thou wilt still aflFord us succour ; 
and grant that, through a Redeemer's love, we may 
be presented at last before the throne of thy grace, and 
accepted of thee ; which is the ardent desire and ut- 
nnost wish of our souls. 
24* 



282 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL I811, 

8/A, 5th Mo, — Whether human nature be capable 
of pure disinterested love, is a question sometimes agi- 
tated. I believe it possible ; but in the present state 
of things, it would be difficult to define where it existed. 
With regard to the Supreme Being, who is most wor- 
thy of our love, we must acknowledge that we love 
him, because he first loved us. The love of God and 
the happiness annexed to it, are too strongly associated 
in our ideas, for us to be able to separate them. " Thou 
shalt love the Lord thy God with all thine heart, and 
with all thy soul, and with all thy might,"* has been 
inculcated with its consequent reward. '*Eye hath not 
seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the 
heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for 
them that love him."t This self-interested love, God 
has declared he will accept ; and we need not attempt 
to make ourselves wiser than our Maker, or straiten 
the terms on which he, in his condescending goodness, 
has agreed to receive us into the arms of his everlast- 
ing love. But notwithstanding our weakness and im- 
perfections, I think there is a natural principle within 
us, that leads to admire whatever is worthy of admira- 
tion, and to love that which is lovely, independently of 
any benefit resulting from it to ourselves. If we saw 
a fellow-being exalted above others, by his understand- 
ing, talents, and virtues, we could not withhold our 
admiration. If, added to the above, he were mild, 
humble and benevolent, full of love and good works, 
we should certainly feel a degree of love for such a 
character, though we could only behold him at a dis- 
tance, without coming within the sphere of his activity. 

* Deut. vi. 5. f I Cor. ii. 9. 



1811. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 283 

I think it would be a spontaneous feeling of the mind, 
without any effort. If we did not love that which is 
so lovely, it must proceed from something wrong in 
ourselves, 

Ith^ 1th Mo.—'' Who is he that will harm you, if ye 
be followers of that which is good?"* To be followers 
of that which is good, comprehends a great deal. It 
will lead to complying with the exhortations we received 
this morning. '' Stand in awe, and sin not ; commune 
with your own heart upon your bed, and be still. "t 
To commune with our own hearts, and be still, is the 
way to receive instruction. And as light opens upon 
our minds, we shall have a spiritual discernment of 
those truths which are written in the Gospel. We 
shall feel that not only what is to be known of God is 
manifested within, but that strength and ability to walk 
in obedience to the knowledge we receive, must be im- 
parted also from the same source. As our minds are 
open to receive the first dawnings of light, and to com- 
ply with that which it makes manifest, we shall find it 
gradually increase, and our path will become like that 
of the just man, which ''is as the shining light, that 
shineth more and more unto the perfect day."| 

15thj First day morning. — '' Men and bretlu-cn, what 
shall we do to be saved?" Perhaps an outline for our 
conduct might easily be drawn from the precepts of 
the Gospel. But in an aflfair of so much importance, 
I often feel anxiously solicitous that my faith may rest 
upon the sure foundation: that I nuiy believe what 1 

* I Pet. iii. 13. t Pbaliii iv. 1 t Frov. iv. 18. 



284 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1811. 

ought to believe, and reject what I ought to reject, as 
well as practise what I ought to practise. I think I 
feel no seeds of rebellion in my heart, no disposition 
to reject the counsel of God in any respect, so far as I 
can clearly discern it. Yet, in a situation so awful as 
that in which we are placed, wherein Eternity seems 
to hang on the actions of time, I cannot say that my 
mind is always unclouded by doubts, or that the pros- 
pect appears clear and bright before me. Sometimes 
my spirits are depressed with fears ; though, at other 
times, animated with hope ; and I trust that a degree 
of living faith in the goodness and mercy of God, will 
preserve me through the heights and depths of this 
uncertain world. The Apostles said unto the Lord, 
"Increase our faith."* If they, while present with 
him, found this application necessary, no wonder that 
we also should find it needful to put up the same 
prayer, and solicit that any remains of unbelief may be 
removed, lest the blessings we are desirous of should 
not be obtained. ''Lord, I believe; help thou mine 
unbelief."t I believe sufficiently to lead me to apply 
to thee, as the only true helper ; strengthen my faith 
where thou seest it w^eak, and enable me to rely with 
full confidence in thy wisdom, power, and goodness ; 
and that whosoever cometh to thee, thou wilt in no 
wise cast off. 

11/A Mo, — O Lord God, we are humbled and abased 
before thee, when we look back upon our numberless 
transgressions, and consider the proneness we feel in 
ourselves to evil. We thank thee, O Lord, for thy 

* Luke, xvii. 5. t Mark, ix. 24. 



1811. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 285 

inestimable gift of Jesus Christ, who has opened for 
us a door of hope, that through Him, we may obtain 
the remission of our sins ; that, by our sincere repent- 
ance, our transgressions will be forgiven, and our ini- 
quities remembered no more. Thus, when we lament 
our weaknesses and infirmities, we need not sink into 
despair ; seeing that, according to the doctrine of the 
Apostle, '^ we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus 
Christ the righteous."* 

Strengthen us, we beseech thee, O Lord, more and 
more fully to obey his commandments, and follow his 
precepts, that being purified through faith, we may be 
presented before the throne of thy Grace, and join in 
saying, " Blessing and honour, and glory and power 
be unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the 
Lamb, for ever and ever."t 

28//i, 11th Mo. — '' If any man will come after me, 
let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and 
follow me."| This was the exhortation of our Saviour, 
who was, no doubt, well acquainted with the nature of 
man, and what course it was necessary for him to pur- 
sue, to prepare for a state of happiness hereafter. He 
never encourages his followers to imagine that a state 
of temporal ease and indulgence will fall to their por- 
tion ; he rather points out to them the necessity of a 
constant warfare, a struggle with all their evil tempers 
and inclinations, as well as tribulations from without, 
which all who arc not of the spirit of the world must 
inevitably encounter. The seeds of our corru[)t nature 
begin to appear in our infantile state. Impatience and 

* T John, ii. 1. t Rev. v. 13. 1 T.iike, ix. 23. 



'186 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1811. 

anger are perhaps the first fruits that show themselves : 
as our intellects open, the passion of revenge begins 
to operate ; and at a very early period, a child will 
feel the pain of a hurt suspended, by a blow being re- 
turned upon even an inanimate thing that had occa- 
sioned it. 

We may remember that the same passions that 
produce evil, lead likewise to good, under proper con- 
trol ; and whether such an admixture in our constitu- 
tion is not necessary to produce those energies which 
are requisite to form a good character, is not for us to 
determine. As the reasoning faculties gain strength, 
we see the necessity of keeping the passions under 
subjection : reason points out what ought to be done, 
but falls short in putting it in execution ; we must, as 
dependant creatures, apply for help to perform that 
good which reason has pointed out. 

How we came to be placed in a state where so many 
trials are to be encountered, the flesh warring '* against 
the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh,"* will prove 
but a fruitless inquiry : we feel that it is so, and if we 
are wise, shall act accordingly ; trusting in the goodness 
of God, and resting in the persuasion that this proba- 
tionary state is the best adapted to prepare us for that 
future happiness for which He has created us. 

I believe, whoever examine their own feelings and 
propensities, must be sensible that there is something 
in their nature which leads to evil, and which they want 
assistance to overcome ; and perhaps it is not less pro- 
fitable for them to look up to their Heavenly Father 
for help, than it is for a helpless child to look up for 

* Gal. V. 17. 



1811. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 287 

assistance to its earthly parent. Were we placed in a 
state of imbecility, standing in need of help, and una- 
ble to attain it, our lot might appear hard ; but we are 
as sure of finding the necessary assistance when we 
seek it, as a child is of finding assistance from a good 
parent ; a parent who will seek its welfare, and guide 
it in the road to happiness. To accomplish this, the 
earthly parent often finds discipline needful ; and as the 
same corrupt nature remains with us in riper years, it 
may lead us rationally to conclude that our blessed Re- 
deemer saw the continuance of discipline necessary, 
and that to deny ourselves and take Up the cross, was 
the only mode for our purification. We shall find ex- 
ercise enough for this denial of self, in the daily inter- 
course of common life, without any of those voluntary 
humiliations and abstinences which sometimes engender 
pride. If we watch over ourselves, and with vigilance 
endeavour to keep down every wrong temper and im- 
proper disposition, I believe that we shall not only feel 
that we have a cross to bear, and many self-denials to 
endure, but shall also be engaged to pray for help, and 
that we may be strengthened to overcome. And though, 
by degrees, evil may be subdued, yet I doubt if we shall 
ever attain to such a state, as to say that a Christian 
life is not a state of warfare. After all our endeavours, 
we shall be still pressing '' toward the mark, for the 
prize of the high calling of God, in Christ Jesus."* 

12th Mo. — '' God so loved the world, that ho gave 
his only begotten Son, that whosoever bclicvcth in him 
bhould not perish, but have everlasting life."t 

*Phil. iii. 14. f John, iii. IG. 



288 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1812. 

This is not a dead faith, a mere assent of the mind. 
''With the heart man beheveth unto righteousness."* 
Righteousness must flow from faith, as a stream from 
its fountain ; faith works by love, to the purifying of 
the soul. If we really believe that Christ came into 
the world to redeem us from evil, and to instruct us in 
the way of salvation, how can we do otherwise than 
endeavour to follow his example, and walk according to 
his precepts ? If we think w^e have faith, without any 
eftects flowing from it, or any fruit being produced by 
it, we shall certainly deceive ourselves, and in the aw- 
ful day of account, be in danger of receiving the sen- 
tence, *' Depart from me, ye that work iniquity," "I 
never knew you."t 



1812. 

15/A, 1^^ Mo, — O Lord God, suffer us not, we be- 
seech thee, to be deluded by any who may say, '* Lo, 
here is Christ, "| or, lo, he is there ; but preserve our 
minds steady in that faith which leads to salvation. 
And though one may say, this is the way, and another, 
that, keep us, we humbly pray thee, from deviating 
either to the right hand, or to the left. Neither suffer 
us to be led away by an impatient desire to find Him 
whom our soul loveth, but quietly wait thy appointed 
time for the manifestation of Christ in our hearts. 
That being led and guided by his spirit, we may be 

* Rom. X. 10. t Matt. vii. 23. t Matt. xxiv. 23. 



1812. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 289 

built up in the most holy faith, and in the confidence 
that thou wilt be found of all those who seek thee with 
sincerity. Thus, O Lord, may we be comforted with 
a gleam of hope, and not be utterly cast down by the 
discouragements that surround us ; but being strength- 
ened by Him, who declared that he would be with his 
disciples to the end of the world, we may stand firm 
against every assault, and in due time experience thy 
salvation. 

18th, Ist Mo. — Perhaps a query may arise, how is 
Christ manifested in our hearts? By subduing all the 
evil propensities of our corrupt nature, and substi- 
tuting in their room love to God, and love to man. By 
giving us ''joy and peace in believing."^ By our con- 
sidering Him as our all in all, and looking to him alone 
for strength, hope, and consolation. We possess no 
inherent power of our own. *' We live, move, and 
have our being" in Him who created us. God so com- 
passionated our depravity, that he gave us his beloved 
Son, not only to be a ransom for our transgressions, 
but to redeem us from all evil. As we feel his bap- 
tizing power operating in our souls, struggling for 
good, and assisting us to overcome evil, so far is he 
manifested to us. And as we give way to this in- 
fluence, and submit to his governing principle within 
us, so far is his kingdom erected in our hearts. 

Our best interests are concerned in coming under 
the sway of his righteous sceptre. He manifests him- 
self in mercy, and he manifests himself in judgment ; 
and the more we attend to his manifestations, the more 

* Rom., XV. 13. 

25 



290 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1812. 

clear will they appear ; keeping down all wrong things 
and wrong dispositions, and bringing us under the 
obedience of faith. Thus will He become our '* wis- 
dom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and re- 
demption,"* and finally give us an inheritance with the 
saints in light. 

22fi?, 1st Mo. — Oh for an increase of living faith! 
This is often the prayer of my soul, when tossed on 
the sea of this tempestuous world. Long have public 
affairs borne an awful appearance; and the attempts 
at robbery and shocking murders, that have been com- 
mitted within these few weeks, seem to fill the mind 
with terror and dismay. 

Why so many dreadful evils should be permitted un- 
der the government of a merciful and good Provi- 
dence, is a query that will sometimes obtrude itself. 
But how can that which is finite, comprehend the coun- 
sels of Him who is infinite? Let us remember, that 
we must " w^alk by faith, not by sight. "t The lan- 
guage of the Most High, through his prophet, is, *' My 
thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways 
my ways." '' For, as the heavens are higher than the 
earth, so are my ways higher than your ways, and my 
thoughts than your thoughts.''^ 

As obedient little children confide in their earthly 
parents, and though they cannot always understand 
their movements, or comprehend why they do things, 
yet always look to them for guidance and assistance, 
and cling to them for protection, so should we, who 
have often felt and acknowledged the goodness of our 

* I Cor., i. 30. t II Cor., v. 7. t Isaiah, Iv. 8, 9. 



1812. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 291 

heavenly Father, rely on his protecting power, and 
trust that all things are working together for good. 

When our faith seems almost ready to fail, we may. 
derive some consolation from the instruction of the 
Apostle to the Romans, '' Him that is weak in the faith 
receive ye, but not to doubtful disputations."* This 
shows great tenderness for those who are weak in the 
faith, and encourages them in the belief that though it 
may be but small, even as a grain of mustard-seed, 
they will not be rejected ; though they should be kept 
from those things that may stagger it, and prevent its 
increase. Nothing but confidence in God can calm the 
mind under the various shocks it may meet with : 
surely then, it will be wise to cultivate in ourselves this 
trust and reliance, as our only source of consolation 
through the vicissitudes of time; not dwelHng always 
on the gloomy side of things, but letting the bright side 
sometimes have its turn. Thus, through the prevalence 
of faith and hope, we shall be enabled to press forward 
to the end ; when we shall no longer see things as 
*^ through a glass, darkly, "t but shall have them opened 
to us in the clear vision of light. 

23d. — I think I am never happier than when I can 
feelingly trust in the goodness and protection of that 
Being who created us. In this state of mind a holy 
tranquillity seems to cover the soul ; all the wayward 
passions subside, and even the terrors of darkness are 
vanquished. As our affections are raised to heavenly 
objects, those that are earthly recede from our view. 
Things temporal would have no preponderance in the 

* Rom., xiv. 1. 1 1 Cor., xiii. 12. 



292 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1812. 

scale with thin":s that are eternal ; but that the tem- 
poral things are seen and present with us, whilst those 
that are eternal can only be contemplated by the eye 
of faith. 

If we consider this life only as a state of probation, 
a state designed to prepare us for a better existence, 
all the goods and the evils of it will sink in our esti- 
mation ; and reason as well as revelation confirms us 
in the truth of this opinion. In the various views we 
take of the world, we are animated with this per- 
suasion : our faith and our hope are revived, and not- 
withstanding all the discouragements that surround us, 
we press forward with alacrity to the end of our race : 
knowing (as far as finite creatures can know any thing) 
that our labour will not be in vain, but that we shall 
receive the consummation of our wishes, an eternal 
mansion in the heavens which will never fade away. 

1^^, 4^A Mo. — I suppose there are manj unbelievers 
respecting the doctrine of spiritual communion. As it 
can neither be described nor defined, nor become an 
object of any of our outward faculties, it seems impossi- 
ble to say any thing to enforce the truth of the doctrine, 
but what the Scriptures, assert respecting it. Yet I 
think we may appeal to serious, devout minds, whether 
they have not sometimes felt themselves so raised above 
every thing earthly, and their spirits so elevated to 
Heaven, that they have been ready to exclaim, in the 
language of Jacob, ** Surely, the Lord is in this place :"* 
or when they have been waiting in awful silence, have 
they not sometimes been so enwrapt in holy, devout 

* Gen. xxviii. 16. 



1812. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 293 

feelings, that, like the disciples on the mount of Trans- 
figuration, they have said, ''Lord, it is good for us to 
be here,"* let us make here a tabernacle. We have 
found that which our souls have longed for ; and can 
say, through a degree of living faith, " In thy presence 
is fulness of joy; at thy right hand there are pleasures 
for evermore."t 

1^^, ^th Mo. — "Without controversy, great is the 
mystery of godliness ; God was manifest in the flesh, 
justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, preached unto 
the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up into 
glory."f This is a short summary drawn up by the 
Apostle Paul, for the use of Timothy, and no doubt 
contains what he means by the " mystery of godliness." 

If, in that early period, the scheme of our redemption 
and salvation by Jesus Christ was a mystery, it seems not 
likely that it should now be more clear. We are told 
that the thing was, but have no clue to guide us to find 
out how, or in what manner it was eflfected. It is a 
mystery entirely above our finite capacities to compre- 
hend. We are informed that, through repentance and 
faith in Christ, we shall receive the remission of our 
sins, and obtain salvation : but how "God was in Christ, 
reconciling the world unto himself,"§ is not for us to 
fathom. The whole tenour of Scripture informs us, 
that those who fear God and work righteousness will 
be accepted of him ; and if, with sincerity of heart, 
we avail ourselves of the offers of salvation, which God 
in his mercy has vouchsafed, I trust we may leave those 

* Matt. xvii. 4. t Psalm xvi. 11. 

X I Tim. iii. 16. § II Cor. v. 19. 

25* 



294 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1812. 

mysterious parts which have troubled and perplexed 
some of the wisest in all ages. We are commanded 
to come unto Christ, like little children : that is, in 
simplicity, willing to be taught and instructed in the 
right way. " Even the wayfaring men, though fools, 
shall not err therein."* So plain, according to the 
prophet, is the way of salvation. 

Certainly, then, if we feel this singleness of heart, 
such a portion of light will be afforded us as is neces- 
sary to guide us right, without our perplexing ourselves 
with the endeavour to find out things beyond our com- 
prehension. Let us keep as near as we can to those 
ideas that Scripture authorizes ; and though the same 
things may be viewed in different lights by different 
people, and different inferences drawn from them, this 
should not break in upon true harmony. I should regret 
that it ever became necessary in our society to sign 
articles of faith, or even that we should be obliged to 
declare opinions respecting any of those mysterious 
subjects, w^hich the human mind can neither develope 
nor understand, though it may contemplate them with 
thankfulness and admiration. I entertain no doubt, 
that articles of faith are much more generally subscribed 
as an initiation into one or another particular society, 
than from any serious consideration of what the articles 
themselves contain ; and when they have been closely 
investigated, they have often proved that bone of bitter 
contention, which has split the Christian world into such 
multitudes of sects. 

19th, 4:th Mo, — '' My righteousness I hold fast, and 

* Isaiah, xxxv, 8. 



1812. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 295 

will not let it go ; my heart shall not reproach me so 
long as I live."* Excellent would this resolution be, 
were we in possession of the inherent power to fulfil it. 
But weak and dependant, both in body and mind, poor, 
frail mortals learn sometimes, by sad experience, that 
" it is not in man that walketh to direct his steps"t 
aright ; but that '' the steps of a good man are ordered 
by the Lord."| All boasting is here excluded ; we 
cannot even say that we will do well, any farther than 
as we are assisted by that Power, through whom we 
are enabled to perform every good word and work. 
Here then, is an exercise of deep humility, and an in- 
ducement to look unto Him who came to '* redeem us 
from all iniquity."^ Peter, no doubt, thought he could 
have confidence in himself, that he should never deny 
his Lord and Master ; but the event proved otherwise ; 
and I believe, some of us in this day have been most 
apt to fail, when we have trusted to our own strength, 
and our own powers, instead of looking to Him for help, 
who can alone preserve us, and order our steps aright. 
^'Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth, take heed 
lest he fall."|| 

We may trust that this state of humble dependance 
is most profitable for us ; not to lead us to despondency 
or to slacken our own exertions ; for, if with sincerity 
of heart we endeavour to do our best, and pray for the 
Divine blessing and assistance, we may rest assured 
that it will not be withheld ; since nothing will be re- 
quired of us, but what our Maker and Redeemer will 
strengthen us to perform. 

* Job. xxvii. 6. t Jerem. x. 23. X Psalm xxxvii. 23. 

§ Titus, ii. 14. IllCor. X. 12. 



296 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1812. 

26/A, oth Mo. — It often seems to me cause of thank- 
fulness, when I feel my mind not only covered with uni- 
versal lov e, and disposed to wish well to all mankind ; 
but when, confined within a narrower circle, I feel the 
disposition to give up some of my own conveniences 
and satisfactions, for the gratification or accommodation 
of others. This disposition, I am persuaded, does not 
contribute more to the happiness of other people, than 
it does to our own ; for I believe it is so constituted in 
the nature of things, that we never confer happiness, 
without feeling some return of it in our own bosoms. 
The disposition to fret and fume at every little disap- 
pointment, or when we cannot command things just as 
we wish, is an incessant cause of disquietude. In our 
intercourse through life, we shall meet with many things 
in opposition to our own sentiments and inclinations ; 
many little rubs and trials, which, to an irritable mind, 
are sources of much disquiet. We often see the im- 
propriety of giving way to our irritable feelings on these 
occasions, and [perhaps in some measure endeavour to 
struggle against them. But though reason can point 
out these failings, its force is not sufficient to remove 
them. It is but reason and passion striving together ; 
self struggling with self. 

How, then, must these evil propensities of our nature 
be overcome ? By considering that the same Power 
that commanded the boisterous waves to be still, must 
be likewise applied to on the lesser occasions. If we 
see any very heavy storm approaching, or look forward 
to any great conflict wherein we doubt our own strength, 
our minds are immediately turned to Him who has all 
power, with prayers for his assistance. Let us keep 
in view, that in all the lesser exercises of our faith and 



1812. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 297 

patience, that same Power is the only one that can 
enable us to get the better of our corrupt nature. Con- 
testing in our own power and with our own strength, 
without a rehance upon Him for help, will avail us lit- 
tle. Even the small curl that ruffles upon the ocean, 
will no more subside at our command, than the bois- 
terous waves. We must feel our own insufficiency and 
dependance, before we shall be induced to look unto 
him for strength ; and when we have been thus hum- 
bled, and in the consciousness of our own weakness, 
we seek for help from Him who is alone able to help 
us, how often have we found every evil disposition to 
subside at his command, and a holy tranquillity cover 
our souls. I believe it is by constantly turning our at- 
tention to Him who came to redeem us from all evil, 
that we can attain quietness of mind and rectitude of 
conduct. Let us consider him as ever present with 
us ; by his secret reproofs, checking us from evil, even 
in the bud, and strengthening us in the performance 
of every thing that is good, whether it be in overcoming 
the secret corruptions of our own minds, or in our 
more obvious conduct. Thus, under his guidance shall 
we go on from strength to strength, and be partakers 
of that peace which the world can neither give nor take 
away. 

28ik, 5th Mo. — We had some remarks, this Yearly 
Meeting, on the danger of associating much w^ith those 
not of our Society, not from any idea of attributing 
particular holiness to ourselves, but as it loads to an 
assimilation with the customs, manners, and spirit of 
the world, which the principles of our Society testify 
against. 



298 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1812. 

Observation must convince us, that it rarely happens 
that those of our Society who mingle much with others, 
retain that simplicity of dress and behaviour, which is 
considered as its characteristic. The temptations to 
deviate from it are certainly greatly increased by in- 
tercourse and visiting with those of other persuasions ; 
and though many topics of discourse may be familiar 
to both parties, yet the latitude allowed by others in 
what the world deems innocent amusements, will be 
very apt to excite the desire in young people, of being 
partakers with them in such things, and of throwing 
aside those peculiarities which seem as a bar in the 
way to indulgence, though considered by many amongst 
US, as a hedge of preservation from the temptations 
that are in the world, as well as worthy to be practised 
for their own intrinsic propriety. These sentiments 
do not preclude us from uniting with those of other 
societies for any benevolent purposes, or from that 
friendly intercourse by which we can be useful to any, 
but are only intended to guard us from falling into 
temptation, and to strengthen us to keep a w^atch over 
ourselves, that we may follow the advice of the Apostle, 
not to be ** conformed to this world."* 

O Lord God, grant, I beseech thee, that as I draw 
nearer to the verge of another life, I may increasingly 
experience such a change of heart, as may prepare 
me for thy heavenly kingdom. And as thou hast de- 
clared in Scripture, that through faith in Christ we 
shall receive the remission of our sins, and become 
heirs of salvation, I earnestly pray that his power may 
so operate in my heart, that I may not only be strength- 
ened to overcome sin in the outward act, but that every 

* Rom. xii. 2, 



1812. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 299 

evil feeling that arises from our corrupt nature may 
also be subdued. Thus, as years increase, may I press 
forward from grace to grace ; and whether through the 
awful conflict I may be animated by the radiant beams 
of hope, or ready to sink under the misgivings of doubt, 
still, O Lord, do thou uphold me with thy power, and 
receive my spirit into the arms of thy everlasting love. 

(On the 21th of the 6th Mo. her husband suddenly/ 
departed this life,) #**#** 
I had often looked forward to such a sudden event, 
from his constitutional complaints ; and from our ap- 
proaches to advanced age, had frequently queried in 
my own mind which of us would be first called from 
this scene of action. The lot is now decided, and I 
have only to look forward to the same change, which, . 
according to the common course of things, I cannot 
expect to be long before it arrives. But observation 
on my own feelings, as well as on those of others, con- 
vinces me that though we view things in this manner, 
either for ourselves or our near connexions, still there 
is some space left between. We see the stroke near, 
but not just at hand ; as time passes on, this little space 
remains to be filled ; some short interval continues in 
idea, till after all we are taken by surprise. I am 
persuaded that as age increases, our feelings, like our 
passions, are less keen than at an earlier period. 
Things that cannot be of long concernment to us, we 
view with less solicitude than in younger years, when 
our plans for the enjoyments of this life arc all over- 
thrown, and tlie fabric which our ideas had erected is 
entirely demolished. Notwithstanding this sentiment, 
I do not know that I am less anxious than formerly 



300 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1812. 

for the welfare and happiness of those that are Hkely 
to remain behind me. 

Under the present trial, I feel much cause for thank- 
fulness on many accounts — that the event happened at 
home, amongst our friends, ready to assist us — that 
we very speedily obtained medical advice, who assured 
us that nothing could have been done, if they had been 
here at the instant ; that it appeared to be without the 
least struggle, or any violent pain, and that we had 
reason to believe a rather sudden removal was accord- 
ing to the wish of the deceased. These are sources 
of satisfaction, and claim our thankfulness ; but some 
perturbation of mind must take place ; as this gradually 
subsides, we may trust it will be succeeded by those 
tranquil religious feelings which may be of lasting 
benefit to our souls. 

5^A, 1th Mo. — On sixth day, the third of the seventh 
month, attended the interment at Winchmore-hill. 
Had only a silent, solemn pause at the ground. * * 
To feel the mind deeply humbled, whether it be under 
afflictions, or from any other cause, is to me a subject 
of thankfulness, because I feel it to be always a profit- 
able state. 

^2th^ 1th Mo. — Most gracious God, suffer, I beseech 
thee, the sacred influence of thy Holy Spirit to guide 
and conduct me through the remainder of my days ; 
through the remnant of time that may be allotted me 
in this world ; that maintaining a state of watchfulness, 
I may be ready to receive the summons to depart, 
whenever it shall please thee to send it. I beseech 
thee, enlighten my eyes and strengthen my judgment, 



1812. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 301 

that I may be able to decide with clearness in any- 
thing wherein I am called upon to act ; and not only 
enable me to decide with clearness what I ought to do, 
but so rectify my will, that I may be brought into con- 
formity with thy most holy will in all things — that ac- 
knowledging thy wisdom and goodness, I may always 
confide in thee, and in truth and sincerity say, '' Thy 
will be done on earth as it is in Heaven." 

9tkj 8fh Mo. — The weather very wintry; a great 
deal of wet, and so cold, that we have several times 
had a fire ; the sun rarely seen. Every thing wears a 
gloomy aspect — a threatened war with America — no 
prospect of peace any where else — provisions very 
dear, and the miseries of the poor very great, notwith- 
standing much attention and liberal contributions. 
What will be the issue, is not in man's foresight to 
form a judgment; but we must endeavour to rely on 
Him who rules the world in his wisdom, and who can 
bring good out of those things, which are, to our dim 
eyesight and confined views, apparently evil. 

9tk, 10th Mo, — Many seasons of anxiety fall to our 
lot in our passage through life : that they may be sanc- 
tified to our benefit, is the earnest prayer of my soul ; 
that our trust in God, and confidence in his goodness, 
may never fail, remembering, that according to the 
words of the Apostle, '• Whom the Lord loveth he 
chastencth, and scourgcth every son whom he re- 
ceiveth."* Many are the heights and depths through 
which we have been mercifully preserved ; and we may 

* Ilcb., xii. 6. 

26 



302 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1812. 

trust while we rely on him, that we shall never be de- 
serted by his all-sustaining Power. 

15/A, iOth Mo, — When I consider the very trying" 
situations that many are placed in, even within the 
compass of my small knowledge and acquaintance, I 
feel my spirits sometimes so depressed, that I have 
been ready to conclude, that the best thing which could 
happen to any of us would be, to get well out of the 
world. But how would this accord with the idea of 
our present existence being only a probationary state, 
to prepare us for a more happy one hereafter ? We 
must endeavour, through faith, to let patience have its 
perfect work. We do not always view the world, and 
the things of the world in this gloomy light : though 
anxieties sometimes press heavy upon us, there are 
other seasons wherein we experience a calm and tran- 
quil enjoyment, and feel our souls raised in grateful 
thankfulness to the Bestower of every blessing. And 
even in the rugged part of the road through which we 
have to travel, some reviving prospects open to cheer 
us in our way, to strengthen our hope, and stimulate 
our courage, that we mav not utterly faint. 

20tJi. — When we consider how prone w^e are to evil, 
and the necessity of discipline to correct our errors 
and purify our souls, we are sometimes strengthened 
to pray that the Lord's hand would not spare, nor his 
eye pity, until he had made us what he would have us 
to be. Yet the pressure of affliction is sometimes so 
heavy, and the prospect so full of dismay, that we can 
scarcely forbear saying, '' if it be possible, let this cup 
pass from me;" perhaps without being able in that 



1812. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 303 

meekness and resignation which becomes such depen- 
dant creatures, to add, with truth and sincerity of heart, 
" not my will, but thine be done." 

We dare not pray for any thing contrary to the Di- 
vine will, but perhaps we can scarcely forbear aspira- 
tions that that Will may be to remove the stroke away 
from us. We know that God wills our sanctification 
and redemption, and that he best knows what is good 
for us, and v/hat means are most conducive to that end. 

We desire, O Lord, to bow in awful submission be- 
fore thee ; that every w^ill may be subdued that coun- 
teracts thy most Holy will, and that we may receive 
with patient resignation, whatever thou mayst appoint. 
Have mercy upon us, O Lord, we beseech thee, in 
temporals as well as spirituals. Thou alone canst re- 
store peace to the wounded soul, and health to the dis- 
eased body. Strengthen our faith and confidence that 
in due time all things will work together for good ; and 
so humble our souls before thee, that we may receive 
with thankfulness all thy dispensations. Support us, 
we beseech thee, through all the various struggles we 
may have to encounter ; and so enlighten our minds 
and guide our conduct, that whatever may be the result 
respecting temporal things, we may not have to look 
back with unavailing regret. 

Ist^ lith Mo, — Evils that we dread are frequently 
borne better when they fall to our lot, than we could 
have any expectation of; and we should endeavour, as 
far as we can, in all cases, not to have our minds fixed 
on teinporal things, but to look forwards to those which 
are eternal ; having faith to believe with the Apostle 
Paul, that '* Our light affliction, which is but for a mo- 



304 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1812. 

ment, worketh for ug a far more exceeding and eternal 
weight of glory, while we look not at the things which 
are seen, but at the things which are not seen ; for the 
things which are seen are temporal, but the things 
which are not seen are eternal."* 

28/A, lltk Mo. — In seasons of the greatest depres- 
sion, I think I have never been wholly deserted by 
hope : not that fallacious hope which can only be satis- 
fied with having the completion of our wishes in all cir- 
cumstances ; but that hope which arises from faith in 
the goodness and mercy of God ; that he will not afflict 
us beyond what is for our benefit, and that if he in his 
wisdom should not see meet to remove the evil under 
which we suffer, he will either mitigate it, or increase 
our strength, so that we shall be enabled to bear it ; 
and though ** man is born unto trouble, as the sparks 
fly upward, "t yet that " affliction cometh not forth 
of the dust, neither doth trouble spring out of the 
ground ;"J but that all are under the providential care 
of Him who created and upholds all things by his 
power. This hope often cheers and invigorates the 
mind, even though the prospects before us may have 
but a sombre appearance. 

We never feel the benefit of being amongst kind 
relatives and friends more than in times of sickness 
and anxiety ; and I often feel comforted with the 
thought, that my children will be left amongst those 
who will care for them, when my head is laid in the 
silent grave. 

» II Cor., iv. 17, 18. t Job, v. 7. \ Job, v. 6. 



1812. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 305 

4ifA, 12tli Mo. — A patient submission to the Divine 
will, under every dispensation, is a more acceptable 
sacrifice than any offering we can make. If we are 
stopped short in our career of pleasure, or when pur- 
suing any temporal gratifications, a little serious reflec- 
tion sometimes leads to the acknowledgment that it 
may be beneficial to our best interests. But if we are 
stopped in our progress in those undertakings which 
are laudable, and which are not only useful employ- 
ments for ourselves, but productive of benefit to others, 
a double portion of faith seems requisite to reconcile 
us to the disappointment. Yet such is the mysterious 
government of Providence, that we often see the most 
useful members of society cut oflf, by what we are apt 
to term a premature death ; or disabled, by ill health, 
from the exertion of those energies which promised to 
be beneficial to mankind. 

There are passive duties as well as active ; and we 
must consider that it is not our own righteousness that 
we are to go about to estabhsh, but the righteousness 
that is by faith. If we are pursuing this principle in 
our conduct, however zealous we may be in our en- 
deavours to accomplish those things that seem right 
and proper, or that we may judge will be useful to 
others, we shall at the same time endeavour patiently 
to submit to a prevention, arising from whatever cause ; 
trusting that the watchful eye of Providence remains 
over all ; and whether we are called to the performance 
of active duties, or laid aside for a time, as servants 
of our supreme Master, a dutiful submission and ac- 
quiescence with his will, is requisite on our part. 
26* 



306 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1813. 



1813. 

Sdy 1st Mo. — If we look up towards the heavens, or 
down towards the earth, we cannot do otherwise than 
behold the display of infinite Power. But to be the 
subjects of infinite Power, if not accompanied with in- 
finite Goodness, would be a source of terror rather than 
consolation. But respecting the human race, where 
shall we look in merely externals, for the traces of in- 
finite Goodness ? Infinite Power and infinite Wisdom 
are conspicuous in all the works of creation : every 
thing that exists is fitted for the end designed; and the 
animal creation seem to rejoice in the goodness of their 
Creator, having their wants and their gratifications pro- 
portioned to each other. Is man, then, the only dis- 
contented being who goes mourning on his way? 
Though he meets ^yith many things to regale his senses, 
and aflTord transient enjoyment, yet he falls short of 
that present happiness, which is the portion of inferior 
creatures. Is not this a strong proof that this state of 
existence constitutes but a part of his being ? Man 
has the gift of reflection ; and to reflect, is to contem- 
plate the trials and afflictions of man in this present 
state, and to look forward to the future with solicitude 
and anxiety. Man, though placed in Paradise, became 
corrupted : he was tempted, fell in with the temptation, 
ate of the forbidden fruit, and was expelled from that 
state of happiness which he was otherwise to have en- 
joyed. If we would contemplate infinite Goodness, we 
must withdraw our mind's eye from beholding the mis- 
eries of war, where such havoc is made amongst thous- 



1813. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 307 

ands and tens of thousands of our fellow-creatures, who 
are commanded to slaughter each other, by a being like 
themselves, only elevated to power. We must likewise 
withdraw our minds from dwelling too much on the 
wretchedness of poverty, where a family of half-fam- 
ished children are looking in vain to their parents for 
a supply of their wants, even to those parents who 
would be glad to work for them, could they find any 
employment ; notwithstanding these scenes call forth 
our sensibility, it seems almost impossible, in the pre- 
sent situation of things, to aflford any adequate rehef. 
I believe infinite Goodness can only be comprehended 
by the internal feelings of the mind, co-operating with 
that revelation dispensed to us in the Holy Scriptures. 
Here we are taught to confide in the goodness of God, 
and, through faith and hope, look forward to permanent 
happiness. 

In the Old Testament, before a future state was so 
clearly revealed, worldly prosperity and happiness were 
often promised as a reward to the righteous : but the 
Gospel dispensation breathes a very diflferent language. 
The whole tenour of it precludes us from the expecta- 
tion of finding the goodness of God in dispensing tem- 
poral blessings ; we are exhorted to seek and to pursue 
those which are eternal. 

The lip of Truth pronounced a blessing on the poor 
and the afflicted, whilst woe was denounced against 
those who received their consolation in tliis world. A 
renunciation of the world, and all worldly tempers, a 
taking up our daily cross, and, through faith and obedi- 
ence, looking forward to future scenes for our reward, 
is the uniform doctrine of the Gospel. The language 
of our Saviour is, '* In the world ye shall have trouble ;" 



308 EXTRACTS FROxM THE JOURNAL 1813. 

but in Him wc are to expect peace. In this holy peace, 
bestowed by the Saviour of the world, we feel the in- 
finite Goodness of God extended to man ; and in this 
view every thing around us bears a different aspect. 
It seems consistent with the nature of rational beings, 
to endeavour to view things as they really are ; and it 
may inspire an increase of confidence, that, as we fall 
so short of that happiness here, for which we seem de- 
signed, and for which we have proportionate faculties, 
that we shall feel the accomplishment of our wishes in 
a state that shall be hereafter. And this should en- 
courage us to press on with alacrity, lest, respecting 
ourselves as individuals, the end designed should be 
frustrated. 

Notwithstanding there are many things for which 
w^e cannot account in the visible creation, yet in what- 
ever our capacities can comprehend, w^e see every 
thing admirably fitted for the purpose for which it was 
designed, the means always adequate to the end. Is 
not this ground of assurance that the government of 
Providence over the moral world, however incompre- 
hensible to us, is likewise working its intended end, the 
salvation and final happiness of man ? Under the in- 
fluence of this impressive faith, we contemplate, and 
confide in infinite Goodness ; we thank God, and take 
courage. Though encompassed with those things that 
appear to be evils, we consider them all, through infi- 
nite Mercy, working together for good. We endeavour 
to fulfil, with alacrity, the duties of our station ; com- 
forting the afflicted, and relieving the distressed, as far 
as our ability extends ; and, animated with faith and 
hope, can often acknowledge the goodness of God even 
in bestowing temporal blessings, which, though we are 



1813. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 309 

not to centre in them, are subjects for grateful 
praise. 

Qth, 2d Mo, — Prayer is an ascending of the soul to 
God ; a thirsting for Him, and feehng desires raised to 
be united to him, as the Source of ail good. It is said 
of a wicked man, that ''God is not in all his thoughts."* 
Of a righteous man, it may be said, that God is in all 
his thoughts. All his employments and transactions 
have a reference to God : to gain His favour is the 
predominant desire of his soul ; his affections are set 
upon Heaven, and heavenly things, and the breathings 
of his soul are aspirations to the Supreme Good. This 
is the prayer of the heart, which strengthens and vivi- 
fies, while it finds acceptance at the throne of Grace. 
The righteous man feels his own weakness and infir- 
mity ; he knows how frail he is ; he looks up to God 
for help, counsel and preservation : if he fall, he knows 
where to seek for pardon and reconciHation. It is said 
of the just man, that though he fall, he shall rise again. 
Though deeply humbled, he trusts in the mercy of a 
Redeemer, who has promised, that, upon true repen- 
tance, he shall be forgiven, and his sins blotted out. 
Thus, upon the wings of faith and hope, he endeavours 
to ascend to Heaven ; he is animated with fresh courage 
to pursue his way : his confidence is revived by the 
declaration of Him who said, ''Ask and it shall be 
given you, seek and ye shall find ;"t and, through this 
strength, he finds acceptance at the throne of Grace, 
and worships the Father of spirits, in spirit and in 
truth. 

2t/, Zd Mo, — Last night, in a wakeful mood, busied 

* Psalm X. 4. t Matt. vii. 7. 



310 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1813. 

and perplexed with the cares of this Ufe, and looking 
forward with anxiety, my mind seemed comforted with 
the revival of the sentence, " Trust in God." Could 
we but confide in him as we ought, our anxieties res- 
pecting the things of this life would be greatly alleviated. 
Trust in God, calms the weary spirits, and composes 
the mind under all the vicissitudes of life. We look 
forward with hope, that all things will be ordered for 
the best, and feel tranquillity, even though encountering 
the various troubles that surround us. Oh that our 
faith may never fail ! but that, " although the fig-tree 
shall not blossom, neither shall fruit be in the vines ;"* 
though various disappointments and trials should cloud 
all our prospects respecting this world, we may yet 
adopt the language of the prophet, *'I will rejoice in 
the Lord, I will joy in the God of my salvation !" 

9th, 5th Mo. — The parable of the labourers in the 
vineyard, who were called to work at various hoxirs of 
the day, affords great encouragement to those who are 
willing to labour, even though they may have been idle 
till the eleventh hour, often compared to the evening 
of life. Perhaps at first sight, it may not be equally 
encouraging to those who are called at an early hour 
to go into the vineyard and work. They may be 
tempted to say, our reward will be no greater if we 
'* bear the burden and heat of the day," than that of 
those who *' have wrought but one hour."t But let us 
remember that it is not at our option at what time we 
shall be called ui)on to labour, and that a willingness 
on our part to obey the summons whenever we receive 

* Hab., iii. 17, 18. t Matt., xx. 6, 7, 12. 



1813. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 311 

it, is indispensable. " Why stand ye here all the day 
idle?"* was the query put to those last sent into the 
vineyard ; their answer was, '' Because no man hath 
hired us," and they went in faith, being only told, 
'' Whatsoever is right, that shall ye receive." No- 
thing appears but that it was necessity, not choice, that 
occasioned their standing idle so long, as there was no 
hesitation in going, when called, at any of the hours 
mentioned. And if we farther consider the parable as 
symbolical of life, we know how difficult it is for those 
to labour, who are entirely unaccustomed to it, whilst 
others, who have been in the habit of it from an early 
period, get through it with ease and alacrity. Let us 
encourage the faith, that we are under the direction 
of a kind and good Master, who will assuredly not 
withhold from us the promised reward, though his 
bounty may often increase it. 

11/^, 5th Mo. — O Lord, all power in heaven and in 
earth is thine. Thou sayest. Let there be light, and 
there is light ; thou commandest, and it cometh to 
pass. Suffer us not, we beseech thee, ever even in the 
most transient glance of thought, to compare thee to 
an austere man, or a hard master ; but whatever com- 
mands thou mayst give, or whatever dispensations thou 
mayst allot us, give us faith to believe that they are 
appointed in merc)^ and love. And as our Saviour 
expressly declares, '' No man can come to me, except 
the Father which hath sent me draw him ;"t we 
earnestly beseech thee to draw us nearer and nearer 
to thy heavenly kingdom. Influence our minds, we 

* Matt., XX. 6, 7, 12. t John, vi. 41. 



312 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1813. 

humbly pray thee, to beheve in Christ Jesus, our Lord, 
with a saving faith ; that obeying him in the sim- 
plicity of little children, we may find acceptance with 
thee ; and that feehng our hearts touched with a sens^ 
of thy goodness and mercy, we may acknowledge, 
'' Great and marvellous are thy works. Lord God 
Almighty, just and true are thy ways, thou King of 
saints."* 

IGtk, 5ih Mo. — Great riches are great temptations. 
Their tendency is to lead from Christian humility, and 
to set up the possessors with the importance of self. 
Often they serve as wings to fly away to the regions 
of luxury and dissipation. ''Give me neither poverty 
nor riches, "t w^as the prayer of one formerly who con- 
sidered the danger of both states. Both have their 
peculiar temptations, and riches are not to be indis- 
criminately despised ; but how few consider themselves 
as only stewards, and that they must give an account 
to their Master of all the possessions over which they 
have exercised their stewardship ! The poor may be 
said to be in bondage to hard labour ; but does it fol- 
low that the rich are free ? Though they may live in 
the fatness of the land, and appear to dwell at ease in 
their possessions, yet are they in bondage to customs 
and fashions, and perhaps enjoy as little, or less of real 
liberty, than those in a lower situation. 

How often is it settled, that people in affluence must 
live in a certain style; that they must support a par- 
ticular character in life, and do as others do in the 
same situation ; and well will it be, if they do not think 

* Revelations, xv. 3. + Prov., xxx. 8. 



1813. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 313 

it necessary to conform to some customs which are an 
infringement on morals. I suppose people can hardly 
be reckoned genteel, without ordering their servants to 
say that they are not at home, when they do not choose 
to receive company. The extenuation alleged is, We 
must do it to avoid giving offence, or be continually 
exposed to intruders. The laws of fashion will not 
allow us to say that we are particularly engaged, but 
they will permit us to say that we are not at home, 
though suspected, or even known to be so. But if 
people in high life can reconcile this, by saying that 
they understand one another, how is it possible to pre- 
vent the pernicious effects resulting from it on the 
lower classes of society ? or how can masters or mis- 
tresses find fault with servants for deceiving them, or 
saying they were at home, when suspected of being 
improperly absent? 

If people would but seriously consider the dangerous 
consequences likely to accrue from some customs which 
they inadvertently adopt, it would surely be a check to 
their proceedings. Every deviation from truth, even 
in the smallest things, lessens that habitual reverence 
for it that we ought to feel, and which is the glory of 
a nation, as well as that of every individual of the com- 
munity throughout all classes, from the monarch upon 
the throne, to the meanest of his subjects. 

30/A, 5/A Mo. — That one event happeneth to all, 
** one event to the righteous and to the wicked ;''* that 
<*Our Father, which is in Heaven," '' makcth his sun 
to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain 

* Ecclcs. ix. 3. 

27 



314 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1813. 

on the just and on the unjust,"* is a truth often brought 
before our view ; but let it not stagger our faith, for 
we are looking forward to a better country, beyond the 
boundaries of time. And whatever maybe our allotted 
portion here, if we endeavour, through faith in Christ, 
who hath opened for us the door of salvation, conscien- 
tiously to discharge our various duties while we are 
possessed of mental ability, we shall, no doubt, when- 
ever our change comes, enter into that rest prepared 
for the righteous. 

When the faculties are gone, either from derange- 
ment or any other cause, the mind is as incapable of 
acting, as the body is of exertion in the decrepitude of 
old age ; both excite the tender sympathy and care of 
our friends, and may perhaps afford them lessons of 
instruction, and call forth feeUngs which may prove a 
lasting benefit to them. 

6/A, lltk Mo, — A life of ease and indulgence, I am 
persuaded, does not forward our progress in the road 
to Christian perfection. To take up a cross merely 
for the sake of self-discipline, may seem unnecessary. 
There are many crosses which we must unavoidably 
bear in our passage through life ; therefore wilfully to 
inflict them on ourselves, we are ready to conclude, 
cannot be required of us. But there is a medium be- 
tween the austerity of a convent, and the luxury of the 
world ; and to choose this point is, I believe, our truest 
felicity. 

However plausible self-indulgence may appear, with 
regard to the happiness of this life, experience will 

* Matt. V. 45. 



1813. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 315 

convince us, that it has not appertaining to it, either 
the promise of this life, or of that which is to come. 

As labour and exercise strengthen the body, and 
make it hardy and robust, so mental discipline strength- 
ens the mind. If we sit down and say to ourselves, 
even with respect to things in their nature innocent, I 
will allow myself every indulgence of which my situa- 
tion admits, we shall find such a resolution productive 
of uneasiness instead of felicity. Our wants will in- 
crease without our being able to satisfy them ; effemi- 
nacy and a false delicacy will prevail ; and what we 
shall eat, what we shall drink, and wherewithal we 
shall be clothed, will be in danger of occupying our 
minds. The clothing of the husbandman and the viands 
of the labourer need not be adopted by those in higher 
ranks and stations, neither would it be possible to de- 
termine exactly, what indulgences ought to be allowed, 
and what rejected. Different indulgences and self-de- 
nials are adapted to different constitutions and situa- 
tions in life ; but let us in all states endeavour to keep 
our bodies in subjection, remembering that too much 
ease and luxury only tend to enervate the soul. Let 
us consider of how little importance are all things of a 
temporary nature, and keep them in their due place ; 
knowing that those who would be disciples of Christ, 
must take up their daily cross and follow Him ; not 
suffering their minds to be engrossed with temporal 
gratifications, but looking forward with an eye of faith 
to those that arc eternal. 

14/A, 11th Mo. — "If God will indeed be with me, 
and will keep me in this way that I go, and will give 
me bread to eat, and raiment to put on, so that I come 



316 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1814. 

again to my father's house in peace, then shall the Lord 
be my God."* 

The Creator, in merciful condescension to his crea- 
ture, seems to have accepted this conditional promise. 
Perhaps the situation of Jacob, and the perturbed state 
his mind was most likely in, might contribute to make 
some outward evidence peculiarly necessary. Probably 
too, some outward manifestations of Divine power 
might be requisite for those who were surrounded by 
idolatrous nations, to strengthen their reliance upon 
God, and confirm their faith, that he whom their fathers 
worshipped was the only true God. 

More noble, indeed, was the confidence of Job, who 
in the midst of the greatest calamities had faith to say, 
'' Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him."t Some- 
thing similar likewise was the declaration of Habak- 
kuk : '' Although the fig-tree shall not blossom, neither 
shall fruit be in the vines ; the labour of the olive shall 
fail, and the fields shall yield no meat ; the flock shall 
be cut oflf from the fold, and there shall be no herd in 
the stalls : yet will I rejoice in the Lord, I will joy in 
the God of my salvation. "f Whatever might be the 
allowances made to mankind in former periods, before 
a future state was fully made known, and when the 
promises were chiefly relative to w orldly prosperity, no 
such allowances are now to be expected. In the pre- 
sent day, under the Gospel dispensation, when the 
hopes of immortality are clearly revealed to us, no ifs 
or ihens can ever be suftered to take place. In all 
situations the Lord must be our God. We must love 
Him and confide in Him with all our hearts : there 

• Gen. xxviii. 20, 21. ^ t Job, xiii. 15. X Hab. iii. 17, 18. 



1813. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 317 

must be no reserve in any shape ; we must surrender 
to him body, soul, and spirit, with an entire submission. 
In the greatest calamities that can befal us, and 
even when our tongues are ready to cleave to the roof 
of our mouths for thirst, still we know that he is our 
only hope ; that when he pleases, he can open rivers 
in high places, and fountains in the midst of the val- 
leys."* But though we should die for thirst, we know 
that our Saviour and Redeemer has never promised us 
worldly prosperity, but a glorious state of immortality 
is held out as our reward. And though we should 
perhaps find it a hard lesson to learn to rejoice in tri- 
bulation, yet when we are animated with the hope that 
from the various blessed effects attending it, it will 
work ** for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight 
of glory,"t it may well reconcile us to bear it. And 
as he who is called the Captain of our salvation, was 
made perfect through sufferings, so we his followers 
must be contented to walk in the same path, looking 
forward to the ^'recompence of reward" at last. 

9/A, 12th Mo. — Yesterday, a subject of painful de- 
linquency came before our Monthly Meeting. It led 
me to reflection on the necessity (in every sense) of 
keeping the heart with all diligence, and carefully 
guarding against the intrusion of improper thoughts ; 
once indulged, they are in danger of leading to impro- 
per acts ; the passions which ought to be in subjection 
assail us with increased force, and are nourished by 
vain imaginations : thus evil thoughts are often suc- 
ceeded by evil acts, such as perhaps we might have 

* Isaiah, xli. 18. t II Cor. iv. 17. 

27* 



318 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1814. 

Started from with horror at the first suggestion, and 
which will be inevitably followed by confusion and re- 
morse. By suffering any improper ideas to dwell on 
our minds, they gain strength, their turpitude lessens 
in our view, and they gradually acquire such an as- 
cendancy over us, that when temptations are presented 
to us, we are in great danger of falling in with them, 
instead of struggling to resist them. When we consi- 
der the corruption of our nature, and our proneness to 
evil, there is little room to trust in our own strength, 
or place much confidence in ourselves : we are at best, 
but weak, frail creatures, and with all humihty should 
apply for help and strength to Him who is willing to 
impart it according to our need, adopting the language 
of that prayer taught us by our Lord and Saviour, 
**Lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from 
evil." Preserve us, we beseech thee, in a state of 
watchfulness and prayer, guard us from all the snares 
that surround us, and so purify our souls, that we may 
find acceptance of thee, O Lord. 



1814. 

1th, Ist Mo, — O Lord, I beseech thee, have mercy 
upon me. Pardon my iniquities, and blot out my 
transgressions. 

This is the language of the truly penitent soul, when 
humbled under a sense of its various sins and infirmi- 
ties ; the language that seems almost spontaneously to 
arise in our minds, when we consider the holiness that 



1814. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 319 

is required of us, to gain an admittance into that state, 
where nothing that is impure can ever enter. When 
we look back with regret, and forward with dismay, 
we are sometimes ready to adopt the language of Ne- 
hemiah, when he considered the sins of the people, and 
thought upon the devastations of Jerusalem, '' O Lord 
God of Heaven, the great and terrible God."* But 
let us rather look towards the covenant of love, than 
contemplate the Almighty in all his terrors : rather 
look towards him as a Father, wiUing to receive his 
repentant children, than as an inexorable Judge. 

The consideration of our own failings leads us to 
compassionate more than censure the failings of others. 
We know how often we have fallen into temptation, 
but we know not how much stronger may have been 
the temptations of others, nor how much lower we 
might have fallen, had not the mercy of God prevented 
us. We can seldom review ourselves without seeing 
much nore cause for humiliation than for any self-ex- 
altation. Under these impressions, we joyfully receive 
the glad tidings of the Gospel, that a Saviour and Re- 
deemer is born unto us, whose invitation to sinful man 
is to repent and believe ; to come to him in faith, as- 
sured that upon our sincere repentance, our sins shall 
be blotted out. That He who came to be a sacrifice 
for sin, and to finish transgression, will, through the 
operation of the Holy Spirit, sanctify our hearts ; and 
as we submit to his power, so cleanse us from all im- 
purity, as that through him, we may find acceptance 
with the Father. 

* Neh. i. 5. 



320 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1814. 

1^/, 2d Mo. — Persons well informed, of the best abi- 
lities, and with the most serious intentions, entertain 
such different apprehensions respecting the mysterious 
parts of the Gospel, that it seems sometimes difficult 
to know what to decide, or where to fix our wavering 
faith. Why we are involved in so much obscurity with 
regard to those things that seem of so much importance, 
and which excite our earnest solicitude, is inexplicable 
to us ; for finite capacities cannot fathom infinite Wis- 
dom, nor the things formed comprehend the plans of 
Him who formed them. Perhaps the darkness that 
envelops us may be designed as an exercise of faith. 
Being assured that infinite Wisdom is accompanied by 
infinite Goodness, we may rely with entire confidence 
on our Divine Protector, trusting that however dark 
may be the path through which we are to walk, if we 
do but endeavour to keep close to our Guide, we shall 
arrive at a happy termination. If he hold but a glim- 
mering light, we shall do well to follow it, though we 
may be able to see little of the path through which wc 
are passing, or of the surrounding objects. Our Sa- 
viour said to the Jews, ** Search the Scriptures ; for in 
them ye think ye have eternal life : and they are they 
which testify of me ; and ye will not come to me that 
ye might have life."* Their minds were so filled with 
the ideas of worldly prosperity and glory, that they did 
not understand those prophecies that pointed out the 
humiliation and sufferings of the Saviour of mankind. 

If we search the Scriptures to find the way to eter- 
nal life, let us not turn away sorrowful, because we 
dislike the terms. Our Saviour's public discourses, 

* John, V. 36, 



1814. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 321 

which were addressed to the multitude, were generally 
plain and simple, and easy to be understood. Though 
there were some deviations from this rule, yet any 
mysterious parts were chiefly directed to his disciples, 
or in private conversations, where we may suppose the 
parties were better able to comprehend him. To the 
multitude he gave plain rules of conduct, and evinced 
his power and authority by working miracles. If any 
man doubted of his doctrine, he gave him a clue to 
ascertain its truth. *' If any man will do His will, he 
shall know of the doctrine whether it be of God."* Let 
us, with the docility of little children who are obedient 
to their parents, follow this rule, and endeavour, in 
true simplicity of heart, to do the will of our heavenly 
Father, as far as it is revealed to us. In this frame 
of mind, I believe we shall become more and more 
enlightened : Divine knowledge will be unfolded to our 
view, and our path will be hke that of the just, which 
*' is as the shining light, that shineth more and more 
unto the perfect day."t 

3d, 4tth Mo. — Have mercy upon us, we beseech thee, 
O Lord. Thou hast formed us, and brought us into 
being. So enlighten our understandings, we pray thee, 
that we may clearly discern the path wherein thou 
wouldst have us walk ; and, however ignorant we may 
be respecting other things, suffer us not to be ignorant 
of that which appertains to our salvation. All the 
blessings we enjoy proceed from thy bounty ; and as 
faith is thy gift, O Lord, grant us such a portion of it, 
that we may at all times rely on thee. And as our 

* John. vii. 17. t Prov. iv. 18. 



322 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1814. 

Saviour has declared, that no man can come to him, 
except the Father draw him ; so influence us by thy 
grace, that we may come to Him, who is the Way, the 
Truth and the Life ; that, being enhghtened and guided 
by the operation of the Holy Spirit in our hearts, we 
may be safely conducted through all our doubts and 
difliculties, and at last be receiv ed into those mansions 
of bliss, prepared for all those who follow on to know 
Thee the Lord, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent. 

29//i, Ath Mo. — '' In the day of prosperity be joyful, 
but in the day of adversity consider."* 

We thank thee, O Heavenly Father, for all the 
blessings of life. And we believe that the incence of 
a grateful heart will be accepted of thee. SuflTer not, 
we beseech thee, our affections to be too much entan- 
gled with the perishable things of this life, but so tem- 
per adversity with prosperity, that we may not forget 
the end of our existence, but be prepared for a man- 
sion with thee hereafter. We entreat thee, so impress 
our minds with a sense of thy love and mercy towards 
us, that we may never repine at any of thy dispensa- 
tions, nor doubt of their being all intended for our 
good. And under the influence of living faith, enable 
us to oflfer up praise and thanksgivings to thee, for all 
thy favours ; most of all, for the means of salvation 
through Jesus Christ ; by whom we hope to receive the 
remission of our sins, and be finally accepted of thee. 

3rf, 1th Mo. — Meeting meditation. We are come 
here as a public acknowledgment that God is to be 

* Eccles. vii. 14, 



1814. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 323 

worshipped ; likewise with the hope of witnessing the 
prediction of our Saviour verified, "Where two or three 
are gathered together in my name, there am I in the 
midst of them :"* that thus, feeling some influence of 
the holy spirit on our minds, we may be enabled to 
oflTer an acceptable sacrifice, and worship the Father 
in spirit and in truth. But as the human mind seems 
incapable of spiritual adoration for any long continu- 
ance, it may be likewise profitable, when the time is 
past in silence, to take some retrospective view of our 
own conduct, and consider whether we are making any 
advances in that straight and narrow way, that leadeth 
to life eternal. There are few characters so perfect, 
but that there are some outward blemishes attached 
to them, some frailties and infirmities, that most easily 
beset them. And as every heart knoweth its own bit- 
terness, so may every heart know its own sins and 
weaknesses, by bringing all to be tried by that uner- 
ring light, which discovers every thing that is secret, 
and showeth unto man what his thoughts are. 

2lst, 8fh Mo, — I believe I am rather apt to look at 
the gloomy side of things, and to be depressed by fear, 
more than encouraged by hope. From every thing that 
requires exertion or energy I am apt to shrink, and, 
like the slothful man, " think there is a lion in the 
way." I believe increasing deafness sometimes con- 
tributes to dei)ress my spirits, and make me sink into 
supinencss : yet, whenever 1 look back over my life, I 
may thankfully acknowledge that I have been sup- 
ported through all its vicissitudes ; comforted in the 

* Matt, rviii. 20. 



324 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1814. 

hours of anxiety, and strengthened in the hours of trial ; 
and I trust that I can now say, in a degree of faith, 
that I feel a willingness to submit to the refining hand, 
in whatever shape it may be manifested ; so that it may 
but purify my soul, and fit it for a heavenly mansion. 

24/yi, 9lk Mo.— ''Behold, I am vile."* This was 
the self-abasing language of one who had endeavoured 
to walk in the fear of the Lord, and to fulfil all right- 
eousness. Of one, respecting whom the Almighty bore 
this testimony, that he was "a perfect and an upright 
man, one that feareth God and escheweth evil."t Yet, 
when the infinite power and majesty of the Supreme 
Being were more fully displayed before his eyes, his 
declaration was, *^I have heard of thee by the hearing 
of the ear, but now mine eye seeth thee : wherefore I 
abhor myself, and repent in dust and ashes."| If these 
were the feelings of a man who had walked in integrity 
before God, what must be those of many of us poor 
creatures, who cannot look back with the confidence of 
holy Job, that we have conscientiously endeavoured to 
discharge all the various duties of life, but have to la- 
ment how often we have failed, and fallen short of our 
duty both to God and man. 

In this state of deep humiliation, when our sins and 
transgressions rise up in judgment against us, a ray of 
hope beams upon the soul, from the consideration of 
the mercy of God, through Christ Jesus our Lord. He 
has declared that those who come unto him, he " will 
in no wise cast out ;" and that, if we sincerely repent 
of our sins, we shall be forgiven. This is our source 

» Job, xl. 4. t Ibid., i. 8. t Ibid., xlii. 5, 6. 



1814. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 325 

of consolation, when we consider how frail we are, and 
how impure we must appear before Him, who chargeth 
"his angels with folly," and ''the heavens are not clean 
in his sight."* But when humbled and depressed in 
spirit, does not a query sometimes arise. Am I a true 
penitent? I believe the best way to judge of the sin- 
cerity of our repentance for past faults, is to examine 
our hearts, and consider whether we now endeavour 
devotedly to follow the leadings of our great Lord and 
Master, praying that he would cleanse us from all sin, 
and grant us strength to resist temptation. Then may 
we press forward, supported by faith and hope, trusting 
that, through the operation of his power on our minds, 
we shall be redeemed from all evil, and gain an 
admittance into the kingdom of everlasting rest and 
peace. 

It is the experience of many of us, that weakness 
belongeth to us, but that '' our sufficiency is of God." 
The Apostle Paul endeavours to enforce the doctrine. 
" By grace are ye saved, through faith ; and that not 
of yourselves, it is the gift of God."t It is the ope- 
ration of this grace in our hearts that can alone re- 
deem us from evil, and enable us, as we come under 
its guidance, to fulfil all righteousness. 

31^^, 10/A Mo» — Oh how my soul at times longs for 
a state of rest ! Rest from continual watching ; from 
struggling with the sins and infirmities of a corrupt 
nature. How can this state of rest and peace bo ob- 
tained? By coming to Jesus Christ; to Him whose 
declaration is, '' I am the Way, the Truth, and the 

* Job, XV. 15. t Eph., ii. 8. 

28 



326 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1814. 

Life ;''* '' God so loved the world, that he gave his only 
begotten son," that all men ''through him might be 
saved. "f My hope and trust are in the mercy and 
goodness of God, through Jesus Christ our Lord. I 
wish to avail myself of this mercy : to come to Christ 
as my Mediator and Redeemer ; the means appointed 
by the Father to bring us from death unto life, and to 
gain for us an entrance into his heavenly Kingdom. 
But the process of redeeming love is a subject too 
exalted for the comprehension of our faculties. I pray 
for a right faith ; that Faith which is the gift of God ; 
and to be drawn by the heavenly Father, without which 
our Saviour declares no man can come unto him. I 
desire to come unto him in the simplicity of a little 
child sensible of its own ignorance, and wishing to be 
taught. I have no preconceived opinions to be zealous 
for, no wish to square any thing to my own judgment ; 
but as far as I know myself, am simply desirous that 
my mind may be so far enlightened that I may see the 
right path, and be enabled to walk therein. My 
anxious wish is to believe what I ought to believe, and 
to practise what I ought to practise ;. sometimes ac- 
companied with an earnest solicitude that no want of 
faith may prevent my application for help ; crying out, 
with the father of the child recorded in the Gospel, 
**Lord, I believe, help thou mine unbelief." If there 
remain any weakness of faith that would frustrate thy 
kindness, strengthen it, I beseech thee, and clear away 
all doubts. I believe that thou art the Christ, the sent 
of the Father, to take away the sins of the w^orld, and 
restore fallen man to Divine favour. I long to feel thy 

* John, xiv. 6. t Ibid., iii. 16, 17. 



1814. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 327 

sanctifying power operating on my mind, to cleanse 
it from all impurities, and fit it for a heavenly man- 
sion. 

However unable we may be to comprehend the mys- 
tery of our redemption, we need not fear that such 
ignorance will preclude us from the benefit of it ; for 
the sincere desire to walk according to the light af- 
forded us, with the disposition to receive farther in- 
structions that may be opened to our minds, will, no 
doubt, find acceptance with the Father of mercies. 

6/A, 11th Mo. — I feel the necessity of the renewal 
of that baptism which purifies the soul, and fits it for 
a habitation in the heavens. Under this abasement 
of self, hope still survives, and encourages us to trust 
in the mercy of God, through Jesus Christ, our Lord, 
who came to redeem us from all evil, and purify unto 
himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works. Thus 
brought into the valley of humility, I hope and believe 
that the discipline of life has been beneficial to my 
soul : it has been good for me to be afflicted, and 
brought into a state of abasement. I had too high a 
spirit, too much confidence in myself; perhaps likewise, 
a too great desire after self-approbation, as well as too 
strong a wish to gain the applause of men ; both usefid 
in moderation, but taking their rise in a species of 
pride, and pernicious when carried to excess. 



328 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1815. 



1815. 

1^^ Mo. — [^Extract from letter.'] — To keep children 
in the proper state of obedience, without having them 
stand in too much awe, is sometimes difficult. I have 
always wished that they should be afraid of doing 
wrong, but not afraid of me. I would encourage them 
to lay open their little hearts, and speak their thoughts 
freely ; considering that by doing so, I have the best 
means of correcting their ideas, and rectifying what- 
ever may be amiss. I am, from judgment, no great 
disciplinarian ; if I err, I had rather it should be on 
the lenient side. Fear and force will, no doubt, go- 
vern children while little, but having a strong hold on 
their affections will have most influence over them in 
their progress through life. Obedience I do consider 
as an indispensable thing in education ; but perhaps it 
would be imprudent to call it forth too frequently on 
trivial occasions. 

It may be said, that good principles are what we 
must chiefly depend upon for their conduct in future 
life ; they are, no doubt, essential, and will have their 
efffect. But respecting near connexions, duty, unaided 
by affection, is but a cold motive : where they go hand 
in hand, they strengthen each other ; but where duty 
and inclination draw different ways, it frequently occa- 
sions a great struggle. Besides good principles make 
a much stronger impression when inculcated with an 
affectionate familiarity, than when delivered in a dry 
lecture. 

To exalt one child with the view of either lowering 



1815. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 329 

or stimulating another, I am convinced, as far as my 
judgment and observation extend, has a pernicious 
effect upon both. Most children will feel some sparks 
of envy kindled at frequently hearing another praised 
in comparison with themselves ; this, where once given 
way to, is a tormenting, and generally increasing pas- 
sion, and prevents that love and harmony which should 
subsist in families ; and which, where it prevails, leads 
them to rejoice in the happiness and good conduct of 
each other. 

16/A, 4dh Mo. — '* Is any among you afflicted ? let him 
pray. Is any merry ? let him sing psalms."* Here 
seems advice for all the different states of mind that 
we may feel in our course through life. '' Is any man 
afflicted ? let him pray." This precept seems to accord 
with the general feelings of mankind, or at least, with 
all the serious or reflecting part. It is natural, in a 
state of sorrow, to turn our minds towards Him who 
can alone help us, to pray to Him who has all power, 
for the mitigation of our sorrows, or for support and 
consolation under them. We know that He who has 
wounded can alone heal, and we feel our minds relieved, 
as we are enabled to approach him in faith. Humbled 
and depressed in spirit, we arc led to seek comfort from 
religious considerations, and in the ebullitions of grief, 
lift up our souls to God, though we may not have been 
much used to it in any other state. 

''Is any merry? let him sing psalms." Here is 
pointed out to us the disposition we ought to cultivate 
when we are in a state of happiness and worldly pros- 



* Jamee, v, 13. 

28* 



330 EXTPwACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1815. 

perity. Thankfulness and gratitude of heart to Him 
who is the bestower of every blessing we can enjoy 
either here or hereafter. But this precept is not, I 
think, so often followed. The exuberance of spirits 
which is sometimes felt to arise from present enjoy- 
ments, is too apt to overflow in various channels, and 
the Power by whom our blessings are conferred, is but 
little thought of. This negligence has a tendency to 
bring us again under discipline ; and convincing us that 
this world is not a state designed for permanent felicity, 
to make us turn our thoughts to a serious preparation 
for a better. 

Be temperate in all things, whether in joy or in sor- 
row ; looking to Him who rules overall; praying to 
Him in the hour of affliction, and not sorrowing as those 
without hope, nor yet elevated in the seasons of joy 
and prosperity ; but with grateful hearts celebrating 
His praises, who gives and takes away at his pleasure, 
according as his wisdom sees best for his creatures. 

20^A, Itli Mo. — *' Blessed is he whose transgression 
is forgiven, whose sin is covered. Blessed is the man 
unto whom the Lord imputeth not iniquity."* Under 
any debility of body, or depression of spirits, how natu- 
rally are we led to contemplate the happiness of such 
a state ! To trust that we are the objects of this mercy, 
that our pardon is granted, and that we shall find ac- 
ceptance with the Father of spirits, affords the most 
consoling hope that the mind of man can entertain. 
And if our hearts are sincere and upright, why should 
we be disquieted with doubts and apprehensions ? Why 

* Psalm xxxii. 12. 



1815. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 331 

should we give way to desponding thoughts, instead of 
confiding in the goodness and mercy of God, through 
Jesus Christ, who has declared, that upon true repen- 
tance we shall be forgiven, if we come unto him in faith. 
But a query arises. Do I truly and sincerely repent ? 
and have I this right faith ? When we are deeply in- 
terested about our eternal welfare, it is a subject of too 
much importance to be trifled with, and we do right in 
endeavouring to examine every thing closely ; but the 
Scriptures hold forth the language of encouragement 
too strongly to suffer us to despond ; and in both the 
Old and New Testament the mercy of God to penitent 
sinners is frequently declared. Faith works by love to 
the purifying of the soul ; and if we submit to this 
operative principle and are desirous to be more and 
more governed by it, and abide under its influence, 
there is no doubt that we shall make some progress 
heavenward, and evince, by the fruits we bring forth, 
that our repentance is sincere. 

15th J llth Mo. — Most holy Lord God, I approach the 
presence of thy Divine Majesty with fear and trembling. 
I beseech thee, hold out the sceptre of thy love, that I 
may not be utterly cast down, but draw nearer and 
nearer to thee, who hast declared thyself to be a God 
of mercy and loving kindness. Day after day, and 
year after year, I have struggled to maintain a warfare 
with the corruptions of human nature ; and though I 
have often been vanquished and fallen, yet I trust, 
through thy strength and renewed help, I have been 
again raised up ; for which I desire to offer unto thee 
thanksgiving and praise. 

1 humbly hope that thou, who scest the inmost recesses 



332 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1815. 

of our souls, seest that I have desired to love and serve 
thee as I ought. I desire to feel gratitude for all thy 
preservations, in both spiritual and temporal things. 
Thou hast saved me when I was careless and negligent, 
and held me back when I was ready to be rebellious. 
At all times and in all seasons, thou hast been my stay 
and support. Thou hast, whenever I have sought unto 
thee, stretched out a hand of help ; and thou hast en- 
couraged me with a ray of hope, that, through redeem- 
ing love, thou wilt pardon my transgressions, and 
receive my weary soul into a mansion of eternal rest. 

4//^ 12//^ Mo. — Devotion arises from the overshadow- 
ings of Divine love on the soul, when our hearts are 
raised to the Fountain of all good ; and when in con- 
templating his wisdom, power and goodness, we pros- 
trate ourselves before him in adoration and praise. 
This seems to be the highest state of devotion of which 
our nature is capable : we are conscious of our own 
nothingness, and the excellency of his 3Iajesty, and, 
under the sacred influence of his power, worship Him 
in spirit and in truth. 

But true devotion stretches much farther, and has 
a more extensive influence : it must be brought into all 
our conduct, and regulate all the concerns of this life. 
True devotion implies the desire to be conformable to 
the Divine w ill in all things ; a devotedness of mind to 
do. or to be, whatever His wisdom may appoint. When 
we are endeavouring to arrive at this state, it makes 
us quicksighted, to discern all the intimations of the 
Spirit of Truth in our minds, and prompt to obey all 
its dictates. Devotion does not lead to a seclusion from 
the world, but to fulfil the various duties allotted us in 



1815. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 333 

it. Times of retirement are no doubt necessary. We 
must acquaint ourselves with God, and meditate in his 
law ; and it will be well for us to avail ourselves of such 
reading, and other helps, as may draw us to a nearer 
acquaintance and more intimate union with him. But 
let us remember, that though we have the example of 
our Saviour for retirement and prayer, yet it is likewise 
recorded of him, that he '' went about doing good." 

Devotion can never be an excuse for the neglect of 
any of our duties; but if it have a proper influence 
over our minds, will prove a stimulus to the more dili- 
gent performance of them. The fulfilling of one duty 
will not serve as a discharge from another. Let us not 
scrupulously tithe the mint, and the anise, and the cum- 
min, and neglect the weightier matters of the law. 

12thj 12th Mo. — I know that I cannot walk upright, 
unless supported by thee, O Lord ! Preserve me, I 
humbly beseech thee, through the vicissitudes of this 
day ! Bring down every proud thought ; and if con- 
sistent with thy will, clear up every doubt that obstructs 
my soul in its near access to thee. And as thou hast 
declared that thou wilt hear those who call upon thee, 
and that those who trust in thee shall not be confounded, 
I feel my heart raised with a degree of hope and con- 
fidence that through thy beloved Son, whom thou hast 
appointed to be the door of the sheepfold, I may gain 
an entrance into the sacred enclosure, and find rest and 
peace. 



334 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1816. 



1816. 



14///, 3d Mo. — I have several times read Law's 
Serious Call, and his Christian Perfection, and I think, 
always with some benefit. Though there appears in 
some parts a tincture of superstition, and many of his 
rules are incompatible with the common concerns of 
the world, and adapted only to a monastic life, yet, in 
others, there is such strong reasoning, and so much of 
the genuine spirit of Christianity, that it can scarcely 
fail of raising some heavenly desires, some breathings 
of soul after that state of holiness and conformity to 
the Gospel dispensation, which, though it may have 
claimed our approbation, we have only beheld as at a 
distance, and not brought home to our own conduct, as 
a line of measurement. We are so surrounded with 
the things of this world, and our feelings in many in- 
stances are so deeply interested in it, that we frequently 
stand in need of a stimulus to arouse and excite us to 
a proper sense of duty, and of the situation in which 
we stand, relative to another world. Whatever helps 
are offered to us, to prepare ourselves for this more 
durable and important state, we shall do well to avail 
ourselves of, and not let the spirit of the world so gov- 
ern our tempers and actions, as to draw us from that 
holy guidance which will enable us to overcome the 
world, and redeem us from evil. 

10/^, 6/A Mo. — In looking over some letters between 
John Locke and his friends, I find William Molyneux 



1816. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 335 

objects strongly to the rule he lays down, '* never to 
suffer a child to have what he craves, or so much as 
speaks for," and makes some pertinent remarks on the 
subject. He says, it is denying a liberty between a 
child and his parents, which is granted between man 
and his Creator. '^ And as between the creature and 
Creator, all manner of repining upon denial or disap- 
pointment is forbidden, so, in the case of children, all 
frowardness or discontent upon a refusal, is severely to 
be reprimanded." 

This part of Locke's system I mentioned some ob- 
jections to, page 263, and therefore felt pleased that 
others agreed with me in opinion. In the answer to 
Molyneux's letter, Locke says, he thinks he has been 
rather misunderstood ; but still urges the point, that 
prevention is better than cure ; that children should be 
careful not to ask any thing of their parents, but what 
they think will be approved : for that a reprimand upon 
their ill-bearing a refusal, comes too late. This seems 
to imply, that children have more penetration and judg- 
ment than we should give them credit for ; and though 
W. M. expresses himself to be satisfied, the objections, 
I think, stand much upon the same ground as before. 

IGth, Gtk Mo. — ^Different motives may induce various 
individuals of our Society to quit it. Perhaps the 
most general one is, that the way is too strait and nar- 
row to suit their inclinations, and that they do not 
much trouble themselves to examine farther. I think 
there are others who feel some serious imi)ressions, 
some desires to prepare for a heavenly mansion, who 
yet perhaps entertain the opinion, that there is more 
strictness amongst us than is necessary. They want 



336 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1816. 

to be religious without so much of humiliation and the 
cross, and hope to satisfy their minds with some forms 
of religious worship, which they find their own powers 
will enable them to practise, and upon which they can 
look back with self-complacency. And I think there 
are likewise some who, with devout and religious feel- 
ings, are led to believe that a conformity to some out 
ward ceremonies is necessary, in order to become 
members of Christ's kingdom. These sentiments have 
perhaps gained additional force, from the comparison 
of their own spiritual experiences with the description 
of those of others. They are in haste to participate 
in a spiritual supper ; and if they meet with those who 
invite them to partake of the elementary bread and 
wine, distributed at what is called the communion ta- 
ble, and who express their own satisfaction in so doing, 
they are flattered with the hope, that they may there, 
in the breaking of bread, find Him whom their souls 
desire. And if the practice of such forms be accompa- 
nied with faith ; if the spiritual senses are refreshed, 
and the fruit produced is holy, I should hardly dare to 
endeavour to shake the faith of such, in the use of them, 
however unimportant they might appear to me ; I 
should rather consider them like the meat oflfered to 
idols, which either eaten of, or abstained from in faith, 
would meet with acceptance. I doubt whether sohfie 
religious minds may not let in a degree of despondency, 
from comparing their own feelings with those described 
by others. They hear them speak of spiritual enjoy- 
ments and communications, 'which upon close examina- 
tion they cannot appropriate to themselves ; therefore 
fears and doubts intrude, that lead them to think they 
are not in the right w^ay. But if w ith sincerity of heart 



1816. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 337 

they endeavour to walk before God in humility and 
fear, desiring to love him above all, and to fulfil all the 
duties he requires of them, they may rest assured that 
they are the objects of Divine regard, and that he will 
dispense to them that portion of spiritual food, which 
is profitable for them. I believe there is a great dif- 
ference in the description of spiritual feelings. Some 
persons would perhaps only say that their minds were 
in a state of comfortable, solemn silence, when others 
would venture to put a higher stamp upon it, and say, 
that they sat under the overshadowing wing of Divine 
love. The same difference would most likely occur in 
many other things, and probably arises (in part at least) 
from natural warmth of feeling and temper. But these 
feelings are not the test by which we are to be tried. 
The language of our blessed Lord is, '' If ye love me, 
keep my commandments ;" if our conduct evince this 
love, we are the disciples of Christ, and need not doubt 
that we shall be owned by him hereafter. 

To the class of the first description, it would be well 
to recommend serious inquiry ; to admonish them to 
contemplate the importance of the subject, whether 
there be not something to be thought of, and something 
to be done, in order to a preparation for that state in 
which we are to be finally placed hereafter ; whether 
a life of dissipation and negligence will make us fit 
subjects for the kingdom of Heaven. 

If the second class were to read the Scriptures at- 
tentively, and consider the holiness of life and conver- 
sation there enjoined, and the purity of heart necessary 
to gain an entrance into Christ's kingdom, they would 
see that the cross, and that holy discipline which it en- 
joins, must be submitted to, in order to salvation ; 
29 



338 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1816. 

neither can any outward forms be substituted in its 
room, or serve as an equivalent. Under the dispensa- 
tion of the law, as well as under that of the Gospel, 
forms and ceremonies would avail nothing without the 
devotion of the heart. God, by the mouth of his pro- 
phets, expresses his abhorrence of their sacrifices and 
vain oblations, when their iniquities had separated 
them from him. And our Saviour declares, that it is 
not one or the other place that makes worship accept- 
able, but that '' the true worshippers shall worship the 
Father in spirit and in truth.'"^ 

The third class seem to me, after '' having begun in 
the spirit," to seek to be '' made perfect in the flesh."t 
They have felt some spiritual desires raised, some 
hunger and thirst after the bread and water of life ; 
and I trust, if they had abode in simplicity and pa- 
tience, without seeking high things for themselves, they 
would in due time have been replenished therewith. 
If they think that they have found a readier way of 
attaining them through ordinances, let them reflect 
that the ordinances can be but the means, not the end. 
Let them beware of mistaking a warmth of imagina- 
tion for the fervours of piety, or of considering any 
exalted feelings, or the practice of any ceremonial obr 
servances, as a proof of their religious advancement. 
Rather let them examine themselves by a different 
touchstone ; see whether their love to God and man 
increases ; whether they are in that state of humility 
to which a blessing is annexed, and whether they 
abound in righteousness and good works. 

* John, iv. 23. t Gal. iii. 3. 



1816 OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 339 

30th, 6th Mo. — In looking over Owen's History of 
the Bible Society, I have found much to interest and 
amuse ; the sums collected, and th€ number of Bibles 
distributed, appear quite wonderful. Those who be- 
lieve that the Scriptures are the revelation of the will 
of God, and profitable to make us wise unto salvation, 
would be likely to be zealous in spreading those Divine 
truths ; but such an ardour in the cause amongst the 
various ranks and classes of society, which are united 
together in the same object, would have seemed beyond 
conception. 

The Apostle Paul, after describing the excellency 
of faith, and believing in Christ, says, «' So then faith 
Cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God,"* 
having previously inquired, *' How shall they believe 
in Him of whom they have not heard, and how shall 
they hear without a preacher?"! To circulate the 
Scriptures appears the most likely means of dissemi- 
nating the knowledge of the Gospel of Christ ; and 
when we consider that there only are life and immor- 
tality clearly revealed to us, and that the rules of life 
there laid down have the greatest tendency to promote 
our happiness both here and hereafter, it seems almost 
a thing of course, for every well-wisher of mankind to 
join in the endeavour to promulgate them, as far as 
his ability extends. 

This is opposed by some, from the supposition that 
the Scriptures want a comment or explanation to make 
them understood. That much obscurity hangs about 
some parts must be conceded. But who arc those that 
can unravel the difficulties, and give a clear explana- 

*Rom. X. 17. t Ibid, X. 14. 



340 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1816. 

tion? I should think not the wise and the learned 
ranch better than the ilhterate, if we may form a con- 
cUision from their differences amongst themselves, and 
their bitter invectives against each other ; remaining, 
after all, fully persuaded that their own opinions are 
the right. 

All Christian sects profess to draw their sentiments 
and doctrines from the same source, though they arrive 
at different conclusions. Perhaps the subjects treated 
of in some parts cannot be brought down to a level 
with our capacities, while the rules and instructions by 
which we are to form our lives, may be easily under- 
stood. Whilst I was reading of the many who w^ere 
joining in the distribution of sacred Truth, the reflec- 
tion crossed me, how little some of them, probably, 
were acquainted with those writings. Others, perhaps, 
who know a little more of them, are not much disposed 
individually to a conformity with their rules, and are 
thus pulling down with one hand, while they are build- 
ing with the other; their example not coinciding with 
the gift they confer. They will give money to distri- 
bute a Bible, and at the same time they will give money 
to be entertained and amused with those pastimes 
which are in opposition to it, and which could not be 
performed by persons who were endeavouring to make 
the doctrines of Christ the rule of their conduct, and 
to work out their soul's salvation. Were an actress 
to read the Scriptures, and her mind become imbued 
with a sense of religion, I think she must see the ne- 
cessity of renouncing her present mode of life, from a 
conviction that it could not possibly accord with that 
purity of heart, life and conversation, so strongly en- 
forced in Holy writ, where we are told, swearing, jest- 



1816. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 341 

ing, and even every idle word, must be given an ac- 
count of in the day of judgment. As it is said, that 
they who '^ turn many to righteousness shall shine as 
the stars for ever and ever ;"* some may think, that 
by joining in a good work, they shall come in for a 
share of this benefit, and commute for the indulgence 
of their own transgressions. Vain imagination ! There 
may be others who are led to think more seriously on 
the subject than they have ever done before, and thus 
find their own advantage in it. 

However, it does not come within the business of 
the Bible Society to investigate the various feelings of 
those who support it : that so glorious a cause may be 
supported is their object, and I should be induced to 
believe that the motives generally were good, however 
mixed with human frailties and inconsistencies. 

17th, lOfhMo. — I apprehend it is not an uncommon 
case for people, instead of endeavouring to make their 
life and conduct conformable to their creed, to endea- 
vour to find out a creed conformable with their dispo- 
sition and conduct. They in many instances quit those 
societies in which they have been brought up, not be- 
cause they think they can live more soberly and right- 
eously in any other, but because they can, with less 
feeling of restraint, indulge themselves in the pride 
and vanities of life. In some cases perhaps, they may 
even take upon themselves the baptismal vow, promis- 
ing to *' renounce the Devil and all his works, the vain 
pomp and glory of the world," and intending at the 
same time to give themselves up to the more free cn- 

* Dan. xii. 3. 

29* 



342 EXTRACTS FR03I THE JOURNAL 1816. 

joyment of the pomps and vanities of this world, than 
they had done heretofore. 

If a man make any change in his principles or prac- 
tice that produces amendment in his life; if he become 
more holy, just and good than formerly, more con- 
formed to the example and precepts of Christ ; what- 
ever his change may have been from or to^ we must 
give him credit for the sincerity of his religious princi- 
ples ; but if none of these fruits be produced, whatever 
may be his professions, we shall be apt to conclude 
that he is endeavouring to deceive other people, and 
perhaps himself. 

We read in the Scriptures of various washings of 
the Jews ; of John's baptism, and of the Disciples of 
our Saviour baptizing : but where we shall find any 
thing that could give rise to the forms established either 
amongst Roman Catholics or Protestants, I know not. 
The considering water as made holy by saying a few 
words over it, sprinkling with it, and marking a cross 
on the forehead, with other established ceremonies, I 
should suppose to be a much later institution than the 
times of the primitive Christians. 

22d, \2ih Mo, — We raise our thoughts to thee, O 
Lord, desiring that our lips may show forth thy praise. 
All the blessings we receive are from thy bountiful 
hand : and thou alone canst relieve all our wants. Oh 
may thy mercy and compassion nev^er fail, but grant 
that we may continually be the objects of thy regard ! 
We deplore our many transgressions, and the various 
defilements of our corrupt nature. But we have no- 
thing to offer unto thee as an atonement ; no lamb 
without blemish to bring for a burnt-offering ; no goat 



1816. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 343 

to offer in sacrifice for our sins, like the Israelites of 
old. But in deep humility we approach thee, in a de- 
gree of faith, that through thy mercy in Jesus Christ, 
who gave himself to be a propitiation for the sins of 
the whole world, we shall experience our repentance 
to be availing, and that through him we shall find re- 
demption and salvation. Grant us, we pray thee, O 
Lord, an increase of faith ; and so influence our hearts 
that we may grow in love to thee, and our obedience 
become more and more perfect ; that assisted by thy 
holy Spirit, we may be conformed to the example and 
precepts of our blessed Saviour and Redeemer, and 
at the conclusion of time be acknowledged as his dis- 
ciples, and receive the welcome sentence of, " Come, 
ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared 
for you from the foundation of the world."* 

24:th, 12th Mo. — I think in the Scriptures, both of 
the old and new Testament, the characteristic most re- 
commended respecting women, is industry, keeping at 
home, and managing their own families and house- 
holds well. In Proverbs, speaking of a virtuous wo- 
man, and enumerating her various good qualities, it is 
said, " She worketh willingly with her hands." — ''With 
the fruit of her hands she planteth a vineyard." — '' She 
looks well to her household, and docs not cat the bread 
of idleness. "t The Apostle Paul strongly enforces the 
advice to women to be keepers at home, not wander- 
ing from house to house, being tattlers and busybodics. 
*' The aired women" should be " in beliaviour as be- 
Cometh holiness." " That they may teach the young 

* Matt., XXV. 31. t Trov., xxxi. 13, *!v:c. 



344 EXTRACTS FROiM THE JOURNAL 1816. 

women to be sober, to love their husbands, to love 
their children, to be discreet, chaste, keepers at 
home."* 

I doubt in the present day whether this advice is 
sufficiently regarded. I think the women, in many in- 
stances, seem rather encroaching upon those employ- 
ments and public interferences which are more pe- 
culiarly the province of men ; and this endangers their 
forgetting or neglecting those private duties which 
come more immediately under their care ; and the 
right fulfilling of which has an important influence over 
mankind in all ranks of life. I do not mean to infer 
that women are never called to the performance of any 
public duties. Some instances of this occur in Holy 
writ ; and some stations in life may require the exer- 
cise of both the public and private duties, as far as it 
can be accomplished. But as the public character is 
not that which is suitable or desirable to be generally 
sustained, I think it would be well not to set it up too 
high, or bestow on it any particular commendations 
which may excite the imitation or emulation of others. 

Where some duties must be neglected to fulfil others, 
it requires great caution how we step forward. And 
as the human mind, even when it takes a religious 
bias, is prone to endeavour to do something that may 
appear great, and that it may look back upon with 
self-complacency, we should be careful not to propose 
any object of excitement that may in the general con- 
duct of life be productive of prejudicial consequences. 

* Titus, ii. 3, 4, 5. 



1817. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 345 



1817. 

8th, 2d Mo. — "Surely, goodness and mercy shall 
follow me all the days of my life."* This language 
must proceed from strong faith and confidence in God. 
No doubt from experience of the past, the Psalmist is 
led to anticipate the future; and from exalted feelings 
of the happiness of his present situation, encompassed 
with the blessings and care of the Almighty Shepherd, 
so that his '^ cup runneth over," he breaks out in the 
rapturous exclamation, " Surely, goodness and mercy 
shall follow me all the days of my life; and I will 
dwell in the house of the Lord for ever."t 

May not some of us also acknowledge that mercy 
and goodness have followed us all the days of our 
lives ? that however depressed and afflicted, we have 
not been forsaken : that in all our trials and proba- 
tions. Divine mercy has been extended towards us ; 
that His " rod and his staff have comforted us," and 
that we have felt his assisting power to lead us in the 
paths of righteousness. This should animate us to 
take courage and not be cast down below hope ; trust- 
ing that the Almighty Arm is still near to support us, 
and that if we continue to wrestle, we shall at last re- 
ceive the blessing. 

Yesterday I entered my seventieth year. 1 believe 
few can feel themselves on the verge of another workl, 
without experiencing some awful sensations. We 
know not where, or " what we shall be."t What state 



* Psalm, xxiii. 6. t Ibid. t I John, iii. t?. 



346 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURN^i. 1817. 

of being we shall be in, and what will constitute our 
happiness, we can form no adequate idea of. Whilst 
in tins state of existence we behold the beauties of the 
visible world. '' The heavens declare the glory of 
God ; and the firmament showeth his handiwork. Day 
unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night showeth 
knowledge."* But respecting the mode of our future 
existence we cannot even conjecture. Yet from be- 
holding the wisdom and power manifested in the crea- 
tion of this material world, may we not form the con- 
clusion that the spiritual world will far more exceed in 
glory, and place those who are permitted to enter into 
that Kingdom in a state of happiness beyond what 
they could either ''ask or think?" But when on the 
brink of eternity, the awful feeling of our situation does 
not so much arise from the ignorance we are in re- 
specting what mode of existence will take place, as 
from the consideration, that ''we must all appear be- 
fore the judgment-seat of Christ. "t Even fear and 
trembling are ready to take hold on us, when we re- 
member all our iniquities, and that our most secret 
thoughts are laid open before our judge. I think it is 
somewhere said that mercy shall cover the judgment- 
seat to a hair's breadth. We must trust in the mercy 
and goodness of God ; that he will compassionate his 
creature man, and not be extreme to mark that which 
is done amiss. 

27/A, 2d Mo. — Sensible of the importance of our 
present state respecting futurity, what can we do, O 
Lord, but fly to thee for succour and support ? We are 

* Psalm, xix. 1,2. t II Cor., v. 10. 



1817. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 347 

poor, weak and ignorant, insufficient for any thing with- 
out thy help. I trust the hearts of many of us are 
open to receive instruction ; suffer us not, we beseech 
thee, to grope in darkness, so as to endanger our utterly 
falUng. We come unto thee, not in our own wisdom 
and righteousness, but in the simpUcity of little child- 
ren, desiring to be taught ; serious and sincere in onr 
inquiry, ''What is truth?" and solicitous to walk ac- 
cording to its dictates. Endue us, we beseech thee, O 
Lord, with such a portion of knowledge as may make 
us "wise unto salvation ;"* that through the assistance 
of thy holy Spirit, we may walk forward in the just 
man's path, which " is as the shining light, that shin- 
eth more and more unto the perfect day."t 

We have gone astray like lost sheep, and our sins 
are multiplied upon us. But we look unto thee for 
mercy and redemption, through Jesus Christ our Lord, 
who has declared himself to be '' the way, the truth and 
the life. "J Grant us, if consistent with thy will, such 
an insight into thy spiritual kingdom as may enable us 
to walk forward with some clearness : and such an in- 
crease of faith, that our belief and practice may bo 
well-pleasing in thy sight. Thus, being guided and 
enlightened by thee, may we press forward, step by 
step, till we arrive at " the mark for the prize of our 
high caUing ;" and are prepared for a habitation with 
thee for ever. 

27th, 3cl Mo. — I believe most serious persons, at 
times, feel that calm tranquillity of mind, from the power 
that religion has over it, in which they can acknowledge 



* II Tim. iii. 15. t Prov. iv. 18. t John, xiv. G. 



348 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1817. 

that they experience a degree of happiness, and a por- 
tion of that peace, which our Saviour bestowed upon 
his disciples, and which it is not in the power of the 
world to give, nor wholly to take away. Adam Clarke 
says, in his notes on the New Testament, " Every man 
must know if he is in a state of acceptance with God." 
Is not this going too far ? Many a timid mind may 
distrust itself; and in this situation, people may give 
way to doubts and fears, lest they should not be in that 
safe state which will insure their salvation, who are 
nevertheless objects of Divine favour and love. I be- 
lieve the best of us cannot examine ourselves, without 
seeing that we err either in act or thought ; that we 
have not, with all our endeavours, fulfilled the conditions 
proposed to us, and must at last throw ourselves upon 
the Divine mercy, in the hope of forgiveness and ac- 
ceptance. But however well-grounded may be our hope 
through the mediation of our Saviour and Redeemer, 
still it is but hope ; it does not amount to confidence 
and assurance ; and though there are instances recorded 
in Scripture of some who had attained to such a state ; 
and there may have been some instances since, where 
the feeling of certainty has overcome all doubt, yet the 
examples that can be depended upon are but rare, and 
unless it were experienced just at the closing period, 
would probably not tend to promote that humility and 
watchfulness, so necessary to our progress in the Chris- 
tian life. 

20//i, 4/A Mo. — I come unto thee, O Lord, deeply 
humbled under a sense of my transgressions : '' Have 
mercy upon me, O God, according to thy loving kind- 
ness ; according unto the multitude of thy tender mer- 



1817. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 349 

cies, blot out my transgressions."* I come unto thee, 
imploring forgiveness through Jesus Christ our Lord, 
who came into the world to save sinners ; to redeem us 
from the bondage of corruption, and cleanse us from 
our iniquities. I often feel the witness in myself of the 
truth of his assertion, '' Without me ye can do no- 
thing." Deeply mourning over the corruption of my 
nature, and its propensities to evil, and feeling how weak 
and frail I am, I can only earnestly apply to thee for 
help and strength, through Jesus Christ our Lord, whom 
thou hast appointed to be our sanctification and redemp- 
tion. Accept my sincere repentance, I beseech thee, 
O Lord ; and grant that through his holy aid, I maybe 
cleansed from all faults, and become more and more 
fitted for a heavenly kingdom. 

21^^, 4dli Mo. — *' Who can understand his errors ? 
Cleanse thou me from secret faults. "t The Prayer- 
Book translation is, '' Who can tell how oft he ofFend- 
eth ? O cleanse thou me from my secret faults." In 
a sermon on this text, Paley concludes the '' secret 
faults" to be those of which the Psalmist himself was 
not aware at the time, or that he did not see them to 
be faults at the time. Though I do not recollect that 
this idea ever struck me before, his arguments on the 
subject appear to me conclusive : the petition to be 
cleansed from secret faults, must mean something more 
than those faults which are only secret from other peo- 
ple. In the New Testament, we read that " that ser- 
vant which knew his Lord's will," and did not '' ac- 
cording to his will," was to "be beaten with many 

* Psalm, li. 1. t Psalm, xix. 12. 

30 



350 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1817. 

Stripes." '* But he that knew not, and did commit things 
worthy of stripes," was to '* be beaten with few 
stripes."^ Thus ignorance cannot claim an exemption 
from punishment, though much less culpable than trans- 
gressing against knowledge. Serious reflections on 
myself convince me, that in the course of my life I have 
committed many errors, which have not struck me to 
be such at the time, (or at least, not forcibly so), but 
which have afterwards, when my mind was more awa- 
kened, been subjects for deep compunction. And as 
we have no certainty that future time may not sit in 
judgment on the present, as the present does on the 
past, it raises strong desires to be cleansed from every 
sin wherein we have offended, as well as earnestness in 
our prayers for help and preservation : that our minds 
may be so enlightened that we may see every thing in 
its proper colour, and that we may receive that spiritual 
aid, which w^ill guard us against all secret, as well as 
presumptuous sins. 

lO^A, K>th Mo. — Yesterday evening, we received 
in the course of their family visit to our Meet- 



ing. They seemed to have a particular insight into 
the state and varied feelings of my mind, and encou- 
ragement and consolation were freely administered. 

When the spirits have been depressed, it is reviving 
to be encouraged with the belief, that we are still the 
objects of Divine mercy and regard ; and our faith 
afresh invigorated with the hope that He who has been 
our morning light, will likewise become our evening 
song. 

* Luke. xii. 47, 48. 



1817. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 351 

30tk, 5th Mo. — This morning was the concluding 
meeting of our women's Yearly Meeting. To how 
many will it be the concluding meeting in a much more 
extensive sense of the word ! I think, whatever we 
may have lost, we have certainly gained in humility and 
meekness of deportment ; and as far as I can judge, 
they more extensively operate than they did in former 
times. 

9th, 11th Mo. — The decease of the Princess Char- 
lotte, and disappointment in her still-born infant, seem 
to have produced general regret and lamentation. 
The prospects of joy and gladness are turned into 
mourning and heaviness ; and what results may follow 
this loss of an expected heir to the Crown, gives rise 
to some solicitude. Thus does it please Providence 
often to baffle our most hopeful expectations in a na- 
tional as well as individual capacity, to convince frail, 
erring man of his imbecility, and that a greater than 
he plans and rules all the kingdoms of the earth. It 
will be our wisdom to look to Him in all events, having 
full confidence that as His wisdom is above our wisdom, 
and his thoughts above our thoughts, so he will order 
all things for us better than we could for ourselves. 
Our foresight is short ; we can penetrate very little into 
the future, and can form but a very imperfect judgment 
respecting the consequences that may follow from any 
present events. The most promising appearances of- 
ten fall far short of our sanguine expectations ; and 
dispensations that have appeared gloomy, have opened 
upon us with increasing brightness. We shoidd endea- 
vour to attain a patient submission to the Divine will 
in all things, and so to walk in his holy fear, that wo 



352 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1817. 

may have a well-grounded hope that his blessing will 
rest upon us, whatever outward dispensations we may 
have to encounter. 

2C/A. — '' All the days of my appointed time will I 
wait till my change come."* 

This sentiment seems expressive of resignation and 
acquiesence with the Divine will. And I believe, when- 
ever we are disposed to quit the world, from feeling its 
disappointments and disquietudes, or from being weary 
of life, we may conclude that we are not in a right 
frame of mind, or in that state which is acceptable to 
God. 

Whether it be from the pressure of affliction, or the 
gradual encroachments of age, that the wish is ex- 
cited to escape from this state of existence, still wc 
should consider that all things are under better direc- 
tion than ours, and that we know not what benefit may 
accrue to ourselves or others from our longer con- 
tinuance in this vale of tears. And notwithstanding 
we may sometimes give way to regret or discontent, I 
doubt, after all, whether we should not be hke the man 
in the fable, who called upon Death to release him from 
his burden, but on his approach, desired him only to 
help him on with his load again. The Apostle Paul 
expressed his desire to depart and to be with Christ, 
but it was with the willingness to remain and labour 
for others. Sometimes bodily suflferings are so great, 
that people desire to be released ; but in rightly-dis- 
posed minds, the wish is accompanied with prayer to 
be preserved in patience and submission to the Divine 

* Job, xiv. 14. 



1818. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 353 

Will. These are cases different from that impatience 
of spirit on account of smaller evils, which sometimes 
prompts the wish to escape from life ; but we ought 
willingly to submit to any trial that may be a means 
of promoting our eternal happiness. Let us fix in our 
minds, that God is good, and that all the dispensations 
that he allots us are intended for our benefit ; and 
thus, through faith, patience, and resignation, our souls 
will ascend to him ; we shall experience consolation 
under all the trials we may have to encounter, and be 
sustained with a well-grounded hope, that all this will 
work together for good. 



1818. 

25^A, 2d Mo. — I have passed my birth-day without 
thinking of it at the time. That birth-day which 
brought me to the period that is said to be the ** days 
of a man's life ;" a period at which few arrive, in com- 
parison of the multitudes that are swept from this 
stage of* existence earlier in life ; yet I might almost 
say with the Patriarch, '* Few and evil have the days 
of the years of my life been ;"* few compared with 
eternity, and evil with regard to my sins and transgres- 
sions. Yet I thankfully acknowledge that I have been 
in degree favoured with the dew of heaven, and the 
fatness of the earth ; and though I have had a con- 
tinual struggle with the corruptions of nature, and in 



* Gen. xlvii. 9. 

30* 



354 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURiNAL 1818. 

some degree, to wrestle for a blessing ; yet I think a 
grain of faith has still been my portion, and in merci- 
ful condescension, a hand of help has been stretched 
out to support me. Draw nigh unto me, and I will 
draw nigh unto you, seems to be the language of the 
Creator to his creature man. If we do but avail our- 
selves of this invitation, I think we shall find our faith 
increase. Though we have been long fed with only 
milk, our strength will be renewed ; w^e shall be 
enabled to bear meat ; and as we press forward in 
simplicity of conduct and upright intention, we shall 
at last become " conquerors through him that loved 
us."^ 

Throughout all the various turnings of my life, I 
have been used to ponder my latter end, and I think, 
with sincerity of heart, have desired to be prepared 
for it. What shall I do? has frequently been the lan- 
guage of my spirit, and I trust the disposition has been 
felt to walk forward in the clear vision of light. But 
faith has sometimes been at a low ebb. A cloud has 
rested on the tabernacle, and I have had long to stand 
still in the wilderness, until it again became a pillar of 
light. " O send out thy light and thy truth, "t that 
they may lead me and guide me. Let not my hope in 
thee, O Lord, fail, but continue to support me in old 
age. And when this tenement of clay is dissolved, 
grant me, I beseech thee, an admittance into thy 
Heavenly Kingdom. 

5th, 3d Mo. — «' Who is among you that feareth the 
Lord, that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that vvalk- 

"» Rom. viii. 37. t Psalm, xliii. 3. 



1818. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 355 

eth in darkness, and hath no light? let him trust in the 
name of the Lord, and stay upon his God."* When 
our minds are enveloped in a cloud, and we are sur- 
rounded by obscurity and confusion, what advice can 
we receive more pertinent than to trust in God, and 
stay our minds upon him ? Weak as we are, we have 
no inherent power in ourselves to dispel the darkness ; 
we can only trust in the goodness and mercy of Him 
who can lead us in the right path, and cause darkness 
to become light round about us. If we look into the 
sacred writings, many are the texts we shall find, en- 
couraging us to trust in God, with an annexed promise 
that it will not be in vain. '^ Trust in the Lord, and 
do good, so shalt thou dwell in the land, and verily 
thou shalt be fed."t And as spiritual food is as neces- 
sary to sustain the soul, as natural food to support the 
body, no doubt, that if our hearts are upright before 
God, and depending upon him, we shall be favoured 
with that portion of each, w^hich is necessary for us. 
*' Trust in the Lord with all thine heart, and lean not 
unto thine own understanding. In all thy ways ac- 
knowledge him, and he shall direct thy paths. "| If we 
trust in the Lord with all our hearts, in full confidence 
that he is able and willing to guide all those who come 
unto him in the simplicity of children, if we arc de- 
sirous to be taught by him to walk in that way which 
is well-pleasing in his sight, without exalting ourselves, 
or leaning to our own understandings, we may rest 
assured, that however gloomy may be the way we have 
to travel, lie will direct our paths, and grant us the 
knowledge that maketh wise unto salvation. 

* Isaiah, 1. 10. t Pbalm, xxxvii. 3. \ Prov. iii. 5, G. 



356 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1818. 

With this knowledge, it will be our best wisdom to 
rest contented, without perplexing ourselves with the 
difficulties that occur to us in the administration of 
God's providence over the world ; things impossible for 
our faculties to comprehend or fathom. Let us trust 
in the full confidence of faith, that every thing is under 
the care and superintendance of a wise and good Being, 
who will bring order out of confusion, and ultimately 
cause all things to work together for good. This faith 
aflfords us no plea for sitting down in ease and sloth- 
fulness ; it should rather stimulate us to endeavour to 
do all the good we can, believing that in so doing, we 
are co-operating in the Divine plan, and knowing that 
our labour w^ill not be in vain. In thus doing, we shall 
also follow the example of our blessed Saviour, who 
from the time that his acts are recorded, spent his life 
in doing good. 

6/A, Sd Mo. — Last night I awoke with head-ache 
and oppression, when the language that seemed to 
arise in my mind was, " Into thy hands," O Lord, '' I 
commit my spirit."* And I thought, that if I were 
near the awful brink of eternity, I should have felt 
strength to utter this ejaculation. I have often fer- 
vently prayed that my transgressions might be forgiven, 
and blotted out from the book of remembrance ; that 
through the mediation of a Saviour and Redeemer, I 
might obtain pardon for my sins, and become so 
thoroughly sanctified by the operation of his power on 
my heart, that I might meet with acceptance with the 
Father. Oh, saith my soul, that I may always be sup- 

* Psalin, xxxi. 5. 



1818. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 357 

ported with this grain of faith, which will gain the 
victory over death, hell, and the grave! 

22d, 3cl Mo. — Yesterday morning, M. D. and her 
daughter E. sat an hour with us, in the course of a 
family visit to our quarter. Affectionate advice and 
encouragement were handed forth ; may it tend to in- 
crease our faith, and stimulate us to press forward in 
the right path. 

23^?, 5th Mo. — '^ If thou doest well, shalt thou not 
be accepted ? and if thou doest not well, sin lieth at 
the door."* The mode in which this question is asked, 
implies, If thou doest well, thou shalt be accepted. 
This law, expressive of the dealings of the Most High 
with his creature man, has never been abrogated ; and 
indeed, seems fresh sanctified under the Gospel, in 
many of our Saviour's discourses to the people. ''I 
was an hungered, and ye gave me meat ; I was thirsty, 
and ye gave me drink,"t <fec. To those who had per- 
formed these deeds, the invitation was given, " Come, 
ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared 
for you ;" whilst to those who had not performed those 
good acts, the sentence was pronounced, '' Depart from 
me, ye cursed." Likewise at the conclusion of the 
sermon on the Mount — ''Whosoever heareth these 
sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto 
a wise man which built his house upon a rock,"f and 
it stood firm against the surrounding tempest ; whilst 
he that did them not, was " likened unto a foolisli man, 
which built his house upon the sand," and it was over- 
thrown. 

* Gen. iv. 7. t Matt. xxv. 35. t Matt. vii. 25, &c. 



358 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1818. 

Through the frailty and corruption of our nature, 
'* we all have sinned and come short of the glory of 
God."* We have no righteousness of our own to 
plead ; we have all transgressed, and come under the 
judgment of condemnation. But here the Divine 
goodness interposes for our help. Through the mercy 
of God, in Christ Jesus our Lord, we are again put in 
the way of salvation. By sincere repentance, coming 
to Christ, believing on him, and obeying his commands, 
we are promised the pardon of our sins, and accept- 
ance with God. But let us remember his warning, 
'« Without me ye can do nothing."t This state of de- 
pendance is not only profitable, but necessary. 

Whenever we consider ourselves, how prone w^e are 
to evil, and how liable to fall into temptation ; so that 
sometimes, even when we intend good, evil seems pre- 
sent with us, we must be conscious of our imbecility, 
and the need in which we stand of something superior 
to our own strength to direct our steps aright. To 
walk forward in humility and fear, and in reliance upon 
that Divine help, is our only safe state. By grace we 
are saved through faith. And as we experience the 
redeeming power of Christ to be operating on our 
hearts, we shall find him to be our strength in weak- 
ness, our riches in poverty, and a present Helper in 
every needful time. 

19tk^ 1th Mo. — ** Could ye not watch with me one 
hour ?"t When assembled for the worship of God, or 
retired to meditate and wait upon him, does not this 
language of gentle reproof sometimes assail our minds ? 

* Rom. iii. 23. f John, xv. 5. X Matt. xxvi. 40, 41, 



1818. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 359 

We feel how difficult it is to keep them fixed on their 
proper object, and prevent them from straggling to 
various other things, and in this state find some com- 
fort from the consideration of the gracious apology that 
our blessed Saviour mercifully made for his disciples. 
" The spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak." 
Perhaps there is scarcely any thing more difficult than 
to maintain this watch. We could comply with forms 
of worship ; we could read or pray, or adopt any thing 
that called for activity of body or mind, better than 
keep a silent watch. Our faculties are disposed to 
slumber, and though our Saviour may be withdrawn 
from us but as at the distance of a stone's cast, drow- 
siness overpowers us. But though we are sensible of, 
and regret the weakness of our nature, yet it should 
not tempt us to give up the struggle. We sometimes 
toil long and catch nothing ; and we may sometimes 
wait long without being favoured to feel the presence 
of the Master : but we may rest assured it will not be 
in vain. He knows how frail we are ; he remembers 
that we are but dust. His eyes are continually over 
us : he marks all our endeavours, and whilst we strive 
to do our best, will mercifully assist and strengthen us, 
not only to watch against every intruder, but also to 
run the race that is set before us. 

15th, 10th Mo. — Without thee, O Lord, thy poor 
dependant children must be miserable. In all states, 
and in all situations, the devout soul ascends to thee. 
In the season of prosperity, it flics to thee on the wings 
of joy and thanksgiving ; in the hours of adversity it 
flies to thee as the only hope of relief and consolation. 
Without being enabled to look to thee in every situa- 



3G0 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1818. 

tion, we must be forlorn and comfortless. I sometimes 
let in a fear that I do not love thee as I ought. But 
wilt thou not, most Gracious God, accept it as some 
proof of love, that my soul can find no rest but in de- 
pending upon thee? Increase this hunger and thirst 
after thee, I beseech thee, O Lord. And when con- 
templating the wonders of thy power, and the myste- 
rious government of thy providence over the children 
of men, my imagination is sometimes apt to wander 
into things too hard for me to comprehend ; check 
every thought that would lead me from a pure faith, 
and endue me with that knowledge which can alone 
make wise unto salvation. '' Secret things belong 
unto" thee, O Lord, '' but those things that are revealed 
belons: unto us and to our children."* 

We pray unto thee for strength to follow thee in 
simple obedience to those truths that thou hast been 
pleased to make known, not doubting that by doing thy 
will, we shall, according to the words of our Saviour, 
be more fully instructed in his doctrine ; and that such 
discoveries will be made to us, as will assist us in our 
progress to that eternal rest, after which our souls so 
ardently aspire. 

3I5/, lOfh Mo. — The present appears to me an era, 
in which Friends, if they keep to their original integrity 
of conduct, may do much good in the world. We are 
no longer the poor, despised people that we used to be : 
we hold a different rank in society. Those of other 
persuasions generally feel no repugnance to uniting 
with us in schemes of public utility, and our sentiments 

* Deut. xxix. 29. 



1818, OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 361 

are not without their weight in the scale. How much 
then does it behove us to watch well over ourselves, 
that we may not by any improper conduct, lessen our 
means of usefulness ! The more opportunity we have 
of doing good, the greater will be our responsibility. 
And perhaps there are many dangers and temptations 
to which we are now exposed that call for increasing 
watchfulness, lest we should not support the character 
of the disciples of Christ. '' They are not of the world, 
even as I am not of the world."* Our Saviour does 
not pray that they should be ** taken out of the world," 
but that **they should be kept from the evil." Many, 
even among our Society, have fallen the victims of the 
love of show and expense. This taste leads people 
into those risks and extensive concerns which often 
end in their ruin, and are sometimes attended with 
shameful delinquencies in moral character. 

1st, 11th Mo. — Prosperity in our passage through 
life often exposes us to more dangers than adversity. 
It fosters pride and self-complacence ; leads us to set 
a higher value on ourselves than we ought to do, and 
has a tendency to captivate our minds by the enjoy- 
ments of this present world. Adversity enforces hu- 
mility, and leads us to look forward to another life. 

When we indulge ourselves in wishing for power or 
riches, we are but little aware of what we wish for. 
To covet power for the sake of ruling over others, and 
making them subservient to our will, we could not jus- 
tify, even to ourselves. And if we covet it with the 
idea that it will enable us to do much good, and that 

* John, xvii. 14. 

31 



362 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1818. 

we may use it for the benefit of others, experience will, 
most probably, convince us that we have laboured under 
much self-deception. If we covet riches that we may 
spend them in ease and luxury, w^e shall find it end in 
disappointment ; for it is not in the power of such things 
to confer real happiness. And if we covet them with 
the prospect that we shall be more useful to others, 
and have the capacity to do more good, let us consider 
the deceitfulness of our own hearts, that they may not 
be enlarged as our abilities are increased, and that 
where much is given, much will be required, whether 
it be of knowledge, power, or the good things of this 
life. 

** Let your moderation be known unto all men ;"* is 
the language of Holy writ: and this moderation should 
be prevalent in our desires as well as in our conduct. 
If we do but in good earnest apply the power, the 
knowledge, or the riches, of which we are at present 
possessed, to do the good that we can, we shall per- 
haps have a more ample supply than we had estimated, 
and our lives may be productive of much fruit ; like the 
w^idow's oil in the cruse which appeared to be but a 
small quantity, we shall find that it will produce a suf- 
ficiency for all our wants. 

If we are called to any station or situation in life, I 
do not know that we ought to reject it, merely because 
responsibility is attached to it ; for if we can do good, 
we should not shrink from labour because it is unplea- 
sant to us, but if duty point the path, set our hands 
and our hearts cheerfully to the work. There is 
scarcely any thing in life to which some degree of re- 

* Phil. iv. 5. 



1818. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 363 

sponsibility is not annexed. If we are blessed with 
sound limbs, we ought to use them according to their 
office ; if with a good understanding, we are bound to 
cultivate it. If we are possessed of riches, we should 
use them as good stewards who are to account for 
them. If we have servants, we are responsible for 
our care and good treatment of them ; and if children, 
much more so, and hkewise to labour for their benefit 
in various respects. No relationship or situation in 
life can be exempt from responsibility; and though we 
may not covet those situations where it is increased, 
to endeavour to escape it wholly will be in vain, be- 
cause, in the nature of things, impossible. To be con- 
tent whatever we are, or in whatever circumstances 
we are placed, filling up the measure of our duties as 
well as we are able, is the only wise and safe plan ; 
the plan which will most promote our happiness in the 
present life, and give us a well-grounded hope that we 
shall receive the welcome sentence of " Well done, thou 
good and faithful servant ;" ** enter thou into the joy 
of thy Lord."* 

6tk, 11th Mo. — Some friends who are anxiously so- 
licitous for the welfare of their children, are yet fearful 
of giving them much religious instruction, lest their 
minds should be led to form any improper ideas, or 
acquire a wrong bias. But whilst we endeavour to 
guard against one extreme, we should be careful not 
to fall into another ; and I think some previous reli- 
gious knowledge is necessary, before cliildrcn can learn 
the benefit to be derived from silent waiting. 

* Matt. XXV. 21. 



364 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1818. 

When Samuel went to Eli, with the apprehension 
that he had called him, the instruction that he gave 
him was, " Go, lie down ; and it shall be, if he call 
thee, that thou shalt say, Speak, Lord, for thy servant 
heareth."* Here seems much comprised in a short 
sentence. Samuel is informed by Eli, who it was that 
called him, how he was to answer, the readiness he 
ono:ht to show in attendinof to whatever mi^ht be im- 
parted to him, and his willingness to obey ; for all this 
is imphed in *' thy servant heareth." 

7th, 12th Mo. — Thou shalt not " put a stumbling- 
block before the blind, but shalt fear thy God."t These 
two things seem incompatible with each other. We 
cannot fear God, and do that which will cause the blind 
to stumble ; for '^ cursed is he that maketh the blind 
to wander out of the w^ay."J And if we consider the 
import of these texts, we shall be led to conclude that 
they extend much farther than the thing specified, and 
should so operate, as to have a general influence over 
our conduct. It should be a settled rule, never to lead 
any body astray, whether bodily or mentally blind. 
We should never prompt any one to do any thing that 
we think not right for him to do, either by an affected 
show of civility to him, or for our own gratification : 
never propose to any one to do that, which we should 
perhaps say, behind his back, he had better not have 
done ; it is a breach of that truth and sincerity of con- 
duct which we ought inviolably to maintain. We are 
in a higher degree culpable, if we lead those astray 
who are young and inexperienced, and who are proba- 

* I Sam. iii. 9, f Lev. xix. 14. t Deut. xxvii. 18. 



1818. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 365 

bly looking towards us in some measure for guidance 
and protection. Job comforts himself with having been 
*' dyes to the blind, and feet to the lame." And I be- 
lieve we shall always look back with satisfaction on 
those circumstances of our lives, wherein we have 
helped others to do right, either in their spiritual or 
temporal concerns. 

25th. — O Lord, we beseech thee, ^^Lift thou up the 
light of thy countenance upon us."* Sensible of our 
own insufficiency, we prostrate our souls before thee, 
earnestly praying for thy help and protection ; and not 
only for thy help and protection, but that thou wouldst 
open our hearts to receive instruction, and give us 
strength to follow the counsel which thou art pleased to 
impart : that thus, knowing thy will, we may be guided 
by thee in all things. O Lord, we acknowledge our 
transgressions. We know that all our sins are beheld 
by thee, and that the inmost recesses of our hearts are 
open to thy inspection. We pray for thy forgiveness, 
through Christ our Mediator and Redeemer, that our 
repentance may be accepted, and our hearts purified, 
through the cleansing operation of his spirit. So 
strengthen us, we beseech thee, O Lord, that we may 
more and more follow on to '' know thee, the only true 
God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent ;"t that, 
having our faith reanimated, we may press forward 
with hope, and in the conclusion, " rejoice in thy sal- 
vation. "J 

26th. — When I sit down by the fireside, in my own 

* Psalm, iv. 6. t John, x\'ii. 4. \ Psalm, ix. 14. 

31* 



366 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1818. 

chamber, to take a short repose in the afternoon, the 
thought often arises whether I am not getting into habits 
of too much self-indulgence. Threescore and ten years 
of age may afford some plea for an increase of those 
indulgences that are within our reach ; but I think it 
requires watchfulness, that they do not extend too far, 
lest we should begin to think ourselves of most conse- 
quence, when we are in reality of the least. Yet many 
things conspire to promote this self-importance. Our 
friends and relatives, perhaps perceiving some increas- 
ing debilities and infirmities, are careful respecting us ; 
they prompt us to take care of ourselves, and withdraw 
from every thing that may fatigue or trouble us ; and 
I believe w^e sometimes give way to their apprehen- 
sions, lest we should in any respect become burdensome 
to them. 

When I have been sometimes contemplating the hap- 
piness of my own situation respecting temporals, and 
comparing it w^ith that of those of inferior classes, I 
have felt my heart touched with compassion. But when 
on the other hand, I have looked at the situation of 
those much above me, and considered how unhappy 
they would think themselves, if reduced to mine, it has 
led me to the conclusion that there is a more equal 
distribution of happiness than one might, at a casual 
glance, imagine : and if it would be grievous for some, 
in a higher situation, to reconcile themselves to that 
which I find so comfortable, there is the same founda- 
tion to suppose that those of a lower class are equally 
satisfied wdth a much smaller portion of worldly goods 
than falls to my share. If we have food to eat, and 
clothing to put on, with a house to shelter, and fire to 
warm us, we shall not be precluded from earthly enjoy- 



1819. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 367 

ments. Few situations are so deplorable, but that, with 
a contented mind, they will afford some comforts ; and, 
without it, the highest cannot be happy. 



1819. 

Sth^ 1st Mo. — Four weeks to-day, has been 

confined with a severe and dangerous illness. Her un- 
varied kindness to her near connexions has led them to 
look to her in all seasons of difficulty and affliction, 
when they have always experienced her readiness to 
sympathize with and assist them. She was "kindly 
affectioned," and could not bear the shadow of being 
at variance with any body. But I am speaking of her 
in the past tense, and as if she now were not. What 
will be, is in the womb of futurity ; and we should cul- 
tivate the faith, that every thing is under the direction 
of an All-wise Being, who knows what is good for us, 
better than we know ourselves. 

29th. — Early on fifth-day morning, the 21st, my sis- 
ter M. departed this life, and was interred at Winch- 
more Hill on the 28th, after a meeting. 

One cannot help feeling regret, that a life so useful 
should not have been prolonged, besides that which 
arises from our own particular attachment. But with 
regard to her state, we have every consolation ; and let 
us bear in remembrance, that God's thoughts arc not 
our thoughts, neither are his ways our ways. And 
whether in joy or grief in sickness or in health, in pros- 



368 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1819. 

perity or adversity, let us reverently bow before Him ; 
and, under the various dispensations of his providence, 
come unto him with the offering of adoration and praise, 

Isf, 4:th Mo. — Assist me, I beseech thee, O Lord, to 
cast all [my care upon thee in a living faith ; in a faith 
that can rely with confidence on thy mercy and good- 
ness, and, in a firm dependance upon thee, under every 
dispensation. Thou alone canst supply all our spiritual 
and temporal wants ; and all our hopes centre in thee, 
as the source of every blessing we can possess. Lead 
us on, we pray thee, O Lord, in that path which will 
bring us nearer and nearer to thee ; that, when all our 
struggles through life are past, we may find a place of 
rest with thee for ever. 

27th, GtJi Mo. — " Satan hath desired to have you, 
that he may sift you as wheat."* This was the lan- 
guage of Christ to his disciples, when near the close 
of his mission on earth. And the text has often oc- 
curred to my mind, accompanied with feelings that have 
almost tempted me to think whether I was not in the 
same predicament. When we are in a state of much 
anxiety respecting temporal things, evil suggestions 
relative to those which are spiritual, sometimes arise ; 
our minds become perplexed and bewildered amidst 
the doubts that surround us, and we are almost ready 
to give way to '' an evil heart of unbelief."f We can- 
not comprehend the mysterious government of Provi- 
dence over the moral world, and debilitated in mind, 
we are perhaps more apt to fall from that living faith 

* Luke, xxii. 3L t Heb. iii. 12. 



1819. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 369 

that can alone support us. But let us recollect the con- 
soling addition made by our Saviour to Peter, after 
having informed his disciples that Satan had desired to 
have them, that he might sift them as wheat ; *' But 1 
have prayed for thee that thy faith fail not." We may 
trust that his mercy is extended to all who have but a 
grain of faith to come unto him ; and though at times 
it may appear so weak, that we are ready to cry out, 
" Lord, help thou mine unbelief," yet if we endeavour 
in simplicity to rely upon him, he will disperse the clouds 
that surround us, and grant us a portion of that know- 
ledge which maketh wise unto salvation. 

28/A. — It is no new thing for religious minds to be 
tempted and tried ; they lament their desertions and 
the withdrawing of Divine favour, and frequently feel 
themselves in a bewildered state. In this situation, we 
should endeavour to possess our souls in patience, sup- 
ported with hope ; and when more clearness and 
brighter prospects appear, like the Apostle Paul, when 
he was met by his Christian brethen, thank God, and 
take courage. 

1^^, 1th Mo. — In a testimony respecting a deceased 
friend, above a year ago, it was remarked that she had 
said, there was iniquity even in our best things, or our 
best performances. I do not exactly remember the 
expression, but the sentiment has since often occurred 
to my mind, with an acknowledgment of its truth. 
We are poor, weak creatures, and can have no- 
thing to boast of. Even when we endeavour to do 
our best, it is mixed with much to lament, and we 
have cause to regret our dciiciencics, and feel hum- 



370 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1819. 

bled 'under them, rather than to look back with any 
self-applause. 

To go to a place of worship, is so far well ; but have 
we such a command over our thoughts, as to prevent 
the intrusion of any improper ones while there ? or have 
we watched and struggled against them, with all the 
vigilance we were able ? We perhaps do an act of 
charity ; but has it been from proper motives? and has 
it had nothing of ostentation, self-consequence or im- 
portance accompanying it ? When we weigh all our 
actions in the impartial scale of truth, we shall be made 
sensible how much they fall short, either in thought, 
word or deed ; and that to us belongs nothing but " con- 
fusion of face." 

29/A, 7th Mo. — Happy is it for us, when we feel all 
our hopes and wishes tempered with resignation to the 
Divine Will. In riches or in poverty, in joy or in 
grief, in life or in death, if we put our whole trust in 
God, w^e shall not be moved. He knows what is most 
profitable for all his creatures, both for us, and for those 
about whom we are most anxious ; and we may so con- 
fide in him, as to rest assured that he will cause all things 
to work together for good. 

24/A, Sill Mo, — If we steadily and patiently endeavour 
to pursue the right path, as far as knowledge is im- 
parted to us, and occupy with those talents that are 
committed to our care, we may comfort ourselves with 
the hope that the endeavour will be accepted by Him 
who knows all our weaknesses and infirmities, and the 
temptations to which our frail nature is liable. Though 
we are sometimes surrounded with darkness, and our 
faith seems almost ready to fail, yet let us remember 



1819, OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 371 

who it was that said, ** My grace is sufficient for thee.'"*' 
When he sees meet, he can dispel the darkness, and 
cause us to rejoice in his salvation. 

lAth, 11th Mo. — I often struggle for resignation, and 
a more complete acquiescence with the Divine Will. 
I can say, with the Apostle Paul, *'I keep under my 
body, and bring it into subjection ;"t but I do not feel 
capable of exerting the same influence over my mind. 
I believe this can only be effected by the operation of 
that Power who can " subdue all things unto him- 
self."J He watches over all the workmanship of his 
hands, and his providence is continually hovering over 
us for good. His power is the same over the pertur- 
bations of the soul, as over the boisterous elements, 
and he can diffuse a calm over the mind as easily as 
over the tempestuous ocean. The prayer of faith will 
ascend to Him : he will pluck our feet out of the miry 
clay, and set them upon a rock whose foundations are 
fixed, and will stand firm against the rain, the floods, 
and the wind. I think we shall do well not to perplex 
ourselves with contemplating the various evils of life, 
or the mystery of iniquity. Secret things belong unto 
God, and he only can reveal them according to his 
good pleasure. Our concern is with those that arc re- 
vealed ; and we may trust that we shall be sufficiently 
enlightened to pursue the right way. Submission to 
the Divine Will in all things is our duty, and will 
prove the source of our greatest happiness ; for when 
our will revolts against the Divine Will, nothing but 
misery can ensue. However perplexing or depressing 

*IICor.xii.9. tICor. ix.27. t riiil. iii.21. 



372 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1820. 

may be the trials we have to encounter, still we should 
endeavour not to let our faith fail ; but contemplating 
the goodness and mercy of God through the whole 
course of our lives, continue to trust in him ; and even 
** although the fig-tree shall not blossom, neither shall 
fruit be in the vines,"* yet we should raise our souls 
to '' rejoice in the Lord, and joy in the God of our 
salvation." 



1820. 

2d, 1st Mo. — To those who are advanced to that 
period of life in which they may expect soon to step 
out of the world, and leave all its concerns, what re- 
lates solely to the individual self cannot be a subject 
of much importance. Through hope, I endeavour to 
struggle on ; and am at times fully sensible of the hap- 
piness of a calm acquiescence with the will of God, in 
all the dispensations of his providence, whether in those 
obviously great trials that call forth the sympathy of 
our friends, or in those more trifling ones which are 
felt chiefly by ourselves. 

29th, 1st Mo, — That we may not be overwhelmed 
by the terrors of the Almighty, he is proclaimed to us 
throughout the Scriptures as a God of mercy and lov- 
ing kindness ; appealing to the warmth of our own af- 
fections and declaring it more possible for a woman to 
forget her sucking child, than for him to forget his 

*Hab.iii. 17,18. 



1820. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 373 

people. To consider him as a God of love is most con- 
soling to the human mind. When we see him only in 
his majesty and the greatness of his power, we may 
feel (like the Israelites of old, when they beheld his 
glory upon Mount Sinai) struck with terror and amaze- 
ment. But when he is represented to our view as a 
Father in Heaven, full of beneficence and love, and 
giving us his blessed Son to redeem us from evil and 
draw us to himself, it inspires us with confidence, and 
enables us to overcome slavish fear, and trust in him 
for our happiness both here and hereafter. 

15th, 3d Mo. — To stand in our allotments, and en- 
deavour to fulfil the duties of that station in which we 
are placed, is always profitable advice ; but the human 
mind is generally prone to seek something great, and 
those who are well-disposed, and with true devotion of 
heart endeavouring to perform their Heavenly Father's 
will, are sometimes in danger, if they do not feel them- 
selves called to particular exertions and acts of public 
dedication, of letting in a fear that their private ser- 
vices are not acceptable. This may lead them from 
the simple path of duty, to seek for something of more 
importance to evince their dedication. But those who 
have the ten or the five talents are not always called 
upon to employ them in the same way, though the ade- 
quate improvement will be necessary ; and if those to 
whom only one talent is given, should attempt to do 
great things, and to occupy with it on the same plan 
as those who have the ten, they would soon get into 
confusion, and not be able to make any improvement 
at all. 

32 



374 EXTRACTS FROxM THE JOURxNAL 1820. 

2Sd, 9th Mo. — Often during my illness have I felt 
the comfort of attention from near relatives. And I 
hope I have been truly thankful to Him who has been 
my Preserver through life, that my mind has been 
covered with calmness throughout. I know how much 
I stand in need of mercy, and I have sometimes found 
my mind overshadowed with clouds. But as the strug- 
gle is still maintained to be more redeemed from the 
corruptions of nature, it seems a proof that Divine 
goodness is not withdrawn, and that I may hope to 
have that mercy granted of which I stand in need. 

13th, 10th Mo. — ''Our Father which art in Hea- 
ven !" Though our Lord and Master, thou permittest 
us to address thee by the endearing title of Father ; 
thus engaging us to love thee, and to approach thee 
with filial affection. To trust that as a father pitieth 
his children when they go astray, so wilt thou pity us 
who are the workmanship of thy hands, and help us to 
walk forward in the right path. If in all the terrors 
of thy Majesty thou shouldst lay thy hand upon us, who 
could bear its pressure, or stand before thee ? But 
thou art graciously pleased to reveal thyself to us as a 
God of mercy and loving kindness ; wilUng to accept 
of our repentance, and receive ev en the returning pro- 
digal. Thus encouraged, we put up our petition to 
thee, O Father, for the forgiveness of all our trans- 
gressions ! humbly beseeching thee to help us to come 
unto thee in true faith, that we may be instructed and 
guided like submissive and obedient children ; looking 
unto thee for that assistance, without which we can do 
nothing, and acknowledging that all power belongeth 
unto thee ! 



1821. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 375 

25thj 12th Mo. — When we contemplate the various 
scenes of imbecility of body or mind that we have wit- 
nessed, or that surround us, we cannot surely covet old 
age as a blessing. Nevertheless, if our lives can be 
of use to others, or profit ourselves in better preparing 
us for those regions of peace and purity, which through 
abundant mercy we hope to enter, we may well endure, 
not only with resignation but with thankfulness, all the 
privations to which it subjects us. 



1821. 

25th, 1st Mo. — When thick darkness that might be 
felt was over the land of Egypt, '' all the children of 
Israel had light in their dwellings."^ What a privilege 
this was ! But it is a still greater privilege to be fa- 
voured with spiritual light, that we may see clearly 
what we have to do, and the way in which we ought 
to walk. I often long for this spiritual clearness, that 
I may have a right faith, and be strengthened to walk 
in conformity with it. But this would be walking by 
sight rather than faith ; a state which we are informed 
is not to be our portion, while we are struggling with 
mortality. We may trust in the goodness of God, that 
he has revealed enough for our salvation, if, with sim- 
plicity of heart we endeavour to walk forward in that 
light which he has aftbrdcd : but, if instead of this we 
endeavour to stretch our rcasoliing faculties beyond 

* Ex. X. 23. 



376 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL 1821. 

their powers, and penetrate into those things which are 
sealed mystery, we shall only get more and more per- 
plexed, and perhaps miss that light and that way, in 
which it is said, ''the wayfaring men, though fools, 
shall not err therein."* 

6M, 2il Mo. — AVhen I look back to an early part of 
my life, and make a comparison between that time 
and the present, I often feel surprised at the different 
state of society ; particularly respecting those various 
public institutions, associations, &c., which have of 
late been formed for the benefit and improv^ement of 
mankind. I think the change may in part have arisen 
from the different influence of the female character in 
society ; their joint exertions with the men helping for- 
ward the great work of meliorating the human race : 
and where women are the objects, much of the minu- 
tiae is particularly the province of women. Private 
charity was perhaps as great formerly as it is in the 
present day, but it was, I think, more confined to the 
domestic circle. 

But it often happens, that as a nation rises in one 
part of its character, it falls in another. I suppose 
dissipation and extravagance are now as prevalent as 
ever, and justice and integrity at a lower ebb. Fifty 
years ago bankruptcy was a rare thing ; now it is be- 
come so frequent that, except by the persons concerned, 
it passes almost unnoticed, even though accompanied 
with great delinquency. What shall we say to these 
things ? Not give up our endeavours to do good where 
we can, because a great deal of evil still exists, or that 

* Isaiah, xxxv. 8. 



1821. OF THE LATE MARGARET WOODS. 377 

many of our exertions prove abortive. When any- 
thing profitable is on the wheel, the adversary of man- 
kind frequently endeavours to stop it, and mar the 
work. We can only pray to our Heavenly Father to 
put it into our hearts to do good, and assist us in the 
prosecution of it ; being under the daily conviction that 
without his help we can do nothing ; but that if his 
blessing attend the work, it will assuredly prosper. 

28^A, Sd Mo. — I find infirmities increase upon me, 
and I am often led to think on the similitude there is 
between childhood and old age. I have not attained 
to the full assurance of Faith respecting futurity, but I 
trust hope is prevalent ; and when I look back and 
consider the many preservations I have experienced in 
the course of my life, it surely calls for reliance on the 
mercies oFGod, that he will not forsake me in old age, 
and that through Christ my Saviour and Redeemer he 
will grant me pardon for all my transgressions. This 
has been the soul-sustaining hope in my conflicts, and 
I trust will not forsake me at the last. 

14^A, 5th Mo, — On seventh-day morning de- 
parted this life, having survived her husband nearly 
four years. I too am hastening to the same period, 
and whether the intervening time may be long or short, 
I desire without anxiety to leave to Him who knows 
better than his creatures what is most conducive to 
their welfare. About two weeks ago, I found a short- 
ness of breath so very troublesome that I consulted 
T. S. about it. I became better ; but at this better I 
seem to stop, and though my breath is in some degree 
relieved, I feel much hinguor and debihty. I trust I 
32* 



378 EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL. 182J. 

am supported with a degree of faith that the mercy 
which has been so often extended to me through hfe 
will not forsake me, that He who careth for his crea- 
tures will not lay upon me heavier burdens than he 
will enable me to bear, and that at last, when the 
closing scene arrives, I shall be favoured to lay down 
my head in peace. 

18/A, Qtli Mo. — Whether I am waiting for returning 
illness, or for returning strength, seems often to my 
mind very doubtful. I believe I had oftener looked 
forward to a speedy dissolution than to a long previous 
illness ; but whichever may be my allotment, I hope I 
shall be resigned to it, and while my mind is capable 
of being raised in supplication, that the prayer for 
mercy and forgiveness may be put up, and that help 
afforded which can sustain us through all difficulties. 

26^A, Qth Mo. — Yesterday afternoon we had a very 
satisfactory visit from A. B. She particularly united 
with me in some of the thoughts that had occupied my 
mind during my late illness, and I felt peculiarly gra- 
tified in hearing clearly all she said : a thing latterly 
of very rare occurrence either in public or private re- 
ligious opportunities. With regard to the body, I 
think I have been treading a circle ; but I hope the 
mind will be prevented from again slipping into the 
round. '*A11 the days of my appointed time will I 
wait, till my change come." And may He who knows 
what is best for me enable me to bear the turning 
of his hand upon me, until all be removed that ob- 
structs an entrance into his kingdom. 

THE END. 



347 7 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: April 2006 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Tov/nshiD. PA 16066 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



Ml I i I I I ii iilliiii II I III III 

017 496 322 8 • 



